Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Ashleys First Time

Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 1983  |  
94%
  |  5

My First Time with My Dad

Mf f-solo inc father daughter exhib first


Table of Contents:
Chapter 1 – My Life Before i****t
Chapter 2 – An Attitude Adjustment
Chapter 3 – Debating i****t
Chapter 4 – “Seducing” My Dad
Chapter 5 – First Time Sex With My Dad


Chapter 1 – My Life Before i****t
=================================

My parents have always kept themselves in pretty good shape and my mom still
looks fantastic in her bikini while my dad still wears almost the same pant
size from when he graduated from college. Indeed, when I was a teenage my
Mom loved it when people would mistake her for my older s****r. No doubt it
helped that she only gave birth to one c***d. I was a rough delivery and so
based on her doctor’s recommendation, my mom didn't have any more c***dren.
As her only c***d, she and I have always very close and I share everything I
do with her - and I do mean everything.

From my earliest memories, nudity at home was never anything to be ashamed of
yet at the same time, it wasn't necessarily something to be flaunted either.
I can’t stress enough that we were NOT nudists. We never went to any
“clothing optional” clubs or did anything involving nudity away from home or
with other people. Personally, I’ve never been able to understand why anyone
would even WANT to be a nudist. To me it feels unnatural, almost f***ed, as
if you’re pushing yourself onto someone else. Maybe that’s why if I AM nude
around the house then it’s almost always when I’m alone.

To help illustrate what I’m saying, here are some examples. While it was
considered normal for us to be naked in the hot tub, that was because my dad
said he didn't want us to contaminate the water with our swim suits rather
than any desire on his part to ogle his naked wife and daughter. We never
just lounged around nude in the f****y room watching TV. For one my mom
simply didn't consider it to be hygienic and besides not to mention it just
felt better to have a little protection on.

In another case, if my dad was taking a shower I wasn’t afraid to do my hair
in the bathroom nor did it bother me for him to shave while I was in the tub
or shower. We were naked only because it wouldn't have made any sense to
wear anything, not because we wanted the other to see us nude.

As a little girl I went to bed wearing the same things all little girls did -
pajamas, nighties, and so forth. I started sl**ping nude when I was turned
twelve; not for any sex-related reasons but more because that was how my
parents had always slept. Like most k**s when they were going through
puberty, I was always trying hard not to be a “k**” anymore. Once I tried it
I found that it just felt better to sl**p naked and so I have done so ever
since. It want something I usually even thought about until I would spend
the night at a friend’s house and have to wear pajamas or a nightshirt. Such
times served to remind just how uncomfortable and restricted it made me feel
not being naked. Still, even at home I keep a nightshirt or a robe by the
bed to put on when I get up so I don’t have to run around the house nude.

In today’s world plagued with so much pornography on the Internet and media,
too many k**s are becoming addicted to porn or even worse, de-sensitized to
it. Thus today it’s all the worse when parents add an element of mystery and
intrigue by condemning sex or portraying it as something perverted or taboo.

In stark contrast, my parents brought me up to appreciate the not-so-subtle
differences between porn and art, to recognize the joys raised by eroticism
over the tastelessness of vulgarity. Today I can appreciate eroticism but
pornography turns me off, especially today’s obsession with cheap “amateurs”,
“interviews”, “castings” and other supposedly “real” situations that anyone
can tell are just cheap whores. At least the “vintage” videos in my dad’s
porn collection bothered to at least try to instill a little plot and story
line.

Speaking of nudity and sex, it’s always seemed a shame to me that when it
comes to sex that most parents shroud the topic in mystery, treating it as
taboo and putting their k**s on a guilt trip if they catch them so much as
masturbating or just playing around. Fortunately for me, my parents have
always been totally open about sex, yet all the while stressing respect AND
responsibility. Thus while I may have been much more aware of sex when I was
growing up in comparison to most k**s, I was undoubtedly much more
responsible and prepared to handle it when I grew old enough to start doing
more than just talk about it.

Although my parents never actually made love in front of me while I was
growing up, I knew they did frequently as it was the only time the bedroom
door was closed. Heck, they may as well have just hung out a sign saying
“Stay out, parents making love!” Rather than being embarrassed of my
parent’s having sex, I feel that one of the greatest gifts my parents gave me
throughout my c***dhood was the security that came from knowing that my
parents are totally in love with one another - physically as well as
emotionally.

When it comes to masturbation, I consider it a totally different topic from
sex. Masturbation is a natural act that allows a person to deal with the
inner needs and emotions that we all have as a result of being created by God
as sexual beings. Even though almost everybody does it, society still treats
it like a forbidden ritual. Personally I think making someone feel guilty
about masturbating is counter-productive. Not only will you not stop them,
but it may well result in creating an unhealthy attitude and lack of respect
for their own sexuality.

I don’t really remember exactly when I first started to explore myself. I DO
know that I didn’t deliberately masturbate until I was eleven but that’s more
because my mom remembers it more than me marking it on my calendar or
anything like that. In fact, my mom was the one that taught me to masturbate
(well, some things come natural but it never hurts to get a few pointers).
She even offered me the contents of her toy drawer next to the bed but I’ve
always preferred to just use my fingers.

My parents (especially my dad) masturbated frequently and they made no effort
to hide it yet there was NOTHING kinky or perverted about what they did. The
key was that like nudity, they didn’t flaunt it either. Basically if the
mood struck them, they did it – it was really that simple. Also, they did it
discretely so I was not like my dad put on a show for me just because he was
turned on by Amanda Tapping of StarGate fame. In fact, most of the time he
masturbated around me I didn’t even know he was doing it.

One of the many problems created when sex is treated as secretive and taboo
is that most people who are raised that way instantly assume that if someone
is nude or masturbates around someone else, that there is some inference of a
desire for a sexual relationship. Well, that just goes to show how wrong
impressions get started by people who don't know what they’re talking about.
I NEVER felt that way growing up. If I saw my dad masturbating because he was
turned on by a movie or picture of beautiful woman, I didn’t assume that he
wanted to have sex with ME, I knew that he was just horny. My mother had a
drawer full of vibrators next to her bed which she used frequently.

As for myself, whether watching a sexy movie or I was just feeling horny,
I’ve never felt inhibited from touching myself wherever or whenever I needed
to in order to release the sexual tension built up within me. The key thing
is that I was taught that discretion was just being polite, not that I needed
to hide anything. Since I usually would just reach inside my pajamas or
under my skirt without making a big show of it, why not do it when you need
to rather than wait to go off and do it in private? I would bet that most of
the time my parents don't even know I’m doing it!

Basically I learned most everything I needed to know about sex from my mom.
She was also the one who got me on birth control when I became sexually
active. Unlike most girls who have to hide what they do with their
boyfriends from their parents, when I gave up my virginity at the ripe old
age of f******n I couldn't wait to get home and tell my Mom all about it.
After that she insisted that I tell her everything did on my dates with every
guy I’ve been with – and I do mean EVERYTHING. She use to joke with me that
me telling her such stuff was the price I had to pay for my birth control
pills but actually I think she lived vicariously through me.

My parents knew just about everything I did when I was growing up, mostly
because I never felt the need to hide anything from them. Rather than preach
to me about abstinence and other ridiculous notions that are a total waste of
time, they generally encouraged me to take advantage of the opportunities of
adolescence and enjoy myself.

My mom especially loved to sit in bed next to me after I came home from a hot
date and listen to me as I would describe every detail of what the guy had
done to me – and me to him. I’m not sure who got turned on more during those
special mother-daughter times - her listening to how her little girl was
fucked her boyfriends or me telling her about it and watching her reactions.
It wasn't unusual for her to leave after I was through and head straight for
the drawer next to her bed. If anything, I gave me a thrill to see how much
my mom seemed to be reliving her own teen years vicariously through me.

My dad was just as interested in my dates as my mom but he was also very
concerned that I took precautions to keep myself safe. Believe it or not, my
dad actually preferred that I bring boys home to fuck me because then at
least he knew I was OK. I understood that he was just a dad anxious about
his little girl so I would leave the door to my bedroom cracked open for him
to keep on eye on us, especially when I was with a new boy. It also made me
feel more secure knowing that my dad was keeping an eye on things.

Now before you think of me as being totally naïve, of course I knew he also
enjoyed watching us and often he would masturbate afterwards. As my mom
often reminded me in such circumstances, my dad was also a man and had the
same reactions any other man would have seeing two teenagers fucking in bed,
even if the girl was his own daughter. Indeed, I would have far more worried
if he DIDN’T get turned on!

From f******n until just after I turned sixteen I fucked a total of six
teenage boys plus an older married guy from my dad’s office. During that
same time I found that I really enjoyed blowjobs and personally, I felt I had
a natural knack for them. Thus while I may have been very selective over
whose penis I allowed in my vagina, I did take advantage of every opportunity
to suck cock. There is just something about sucking a boy dick, feeling him
get hard, and then bringing him to a climax, all with just my mouth, that is
exhilarating to me. I was also quite proud of what I felt was a well-
deserved reputation among the boys for being the best cocksucker in my
school. After all, I worked hard for it – and I deserved it.

I’ve said all of this so far so people would have a better understanding of
where I was in my life up to this time and perhaps why things happened the
way they did. Frankly, I don’t think I was raised all that different from
most k**s. Certainly there was nothing that would have caused me to think
that anything like i****t would ever enter my life.


Chapter 2 – An Attitude Adjustment
==================================

One night, a couple of months after my sixteenth birthday, I came home early
from a party. It was suppose to be fun but after I got there it turned into
a boring evening full of nothing but a lot of people I didn’t know standing
around smoking and drinking – neither of which I did nor did I enjoy being
around such people. The guy who brought me was pretty hot but he soon became
so d***k I didn't even want to suck him, let alone have him fuck me, so in
disgust I asked a girlfriend to take me home.

When I walked through the front door I didn’t see my parents nor did I hear
the TV down in the basement, so I assumed that my parents must have left for
the evening. There wasn't a note or anything which didn't surprise me since
I was expected to be home late and that they probably figured that they would
be back before I got home. I’d had my eye on the guy who had taken me to the
party for a while and they both knew I was horny for him so the odds of me
being home early were pretty low.

Once upstairs, I noticed their bedroom was also empty which only confirmed my
theory regarding their whereabouts. Entering my bedroom, I was about to turn
on the overhead light when I heard something from outside my open bedroom
window. It was just cracked open for some fresh air but enough to let the
sound in unimpeded.

Our bedrooms are on the second floor and mine overlooked the back deck which
included a large hot tub. Peeking out the window between the drawn blinds, I
couldn’t believe my eyes - my parents home! The two of them were in the hot
tub which in and of itself wasn't unusual as we definitely got our money's
worth from it. What WAS surprising was that they were going at it like two
horny teenagers in heat! Needless to say, they were both completely naked
with my dad seated on the edge while my mom was mostly underwater except for
her head and shoulders which were between his spread-open legs as she sucked
his hardened cock!

It was not the first time by any means I’d seen my dad with an erection but
it WAS the first time I saw my mom (or anyone for that matter) sucking it. I
smiled to myself as my mom was demonstrating some pretty awesome cocksucking
skills. Obviously she’d had lots of practice as her face was buried in my
dad's wet crotch and she was taking all of his stiff cock in her mouth. From
the look on my dad's face he was enjoying it immensely! His hands were on her
head, pulling it into him, forcing himself deeper down her throat.

Instinctively I turned away out of respect for their privacy. As I said, my
parents were open about almost every area of their lives except for their
lovemaking which had always been something special that they reserved for
just between the two of them. The only problem was that I couldn't help
myself – something inside me seemed to be compelling me to watch them. It
was like I was hypnotized, my body reacting on its own without me controlling
it.

Like in a trance, I turned back to the window and looked down at them as they
began to make passionate love. My mom was in a doggie position with her
hands on the edge and her bare wet butt facing my dad as he banged her hard
from behind. I couldn't quite make out his dick as it penetrated her, but
the motions they were making were unmistakable. Oh yeah, he was fucking her!

It wasn’t like this was the first time I’d seen two people having sex. Many
of the parties I was going to often involved somebody doing it. This was
different though as this wasn't two of my friends or even two strangers going
at it. This was my mom and dad! I knew I should feel guilty spying on them
like this but I couldn't tear my eye away. How often had I heard them doing
it through the wall between our bedrooms but this was the first time I was
getting to see what was happening when I heard those moans and groans.

After a while they reversed positions to where she was seated with her legs
spread wide open while he moved in between them. My mom used her fingers to
push aside her matted wet pubic hair. Watching him approach her I just
stared, afraid that if I blinked even once I might miss something. My mom
used her hand to skillfully guide my dad’s erection into her hairy pussy. I
drew in a sharp breath as for the first time in my life I actually could see
my father’s dick penetrate my mother. She threw her head back and arched her
back as he thrust himself deep inside of her.

Speaking of pussies, there was a growing sensation in my own as I imagined
how my mom must be feeling at that moment, feeling her hungry pussy being
filled by her lover’s swollen cock. I didn’t matter whose it was, it was in
her and that was what counted.

I watched intently, frozen in place as my dad fucked my mom over and over,
including several positions I’d never tried. The more I watched the more I
was realized that I was getting incredibly turned on! To my astonishment and
even a bit of embarrassment, my pussy was getting wetter by the second while
my mouth was dry like a desert. It didn't help either that I hadn’t been
fucked tonight the way I’ hoped and expected to be. Stupid guy! I wonder if
he had any idea how horny I was tonight and how badly I’d wanted him to fuck
me? In any case, seeing my parents making love brought out all the horniness
that had been building up in me during the course of the evening.

Suddenly the most astonishing realization struck me. It was as if in the
blink of an eye something just clicked inside of me, like a switch that had
laid dormant all my life but was suddenly turned on. I couldn't believe it.
Oh my god, for the first time in my life I was feeling a genuine sexual
attraction to my own parents! Sure there had been times I might get horny
seeing my dad jerking his cock, especially when he would cum and spray all
over himself but it was more that it reminded me of being laid by my
boyfriend, not my dad jerking off. Masturbating with your mother is a great
way to spend an evening, but it’s not like we even touched each other – or
even mentioned it.

My mind churned as I started to think about how in recent years that my dad
was getting an erection more and more often when he saw me nude or playing
with myself, or at least he wasn’t hiding it as much as he use to. Until now
I was appreciative (and a little amused) that he was turned on by me yet I
knew deep down that it meant nothing more to him personally then when he
would get horny from some anonymous slut in a dirty video. It couldn’t have
been ME, his daughter, that he was getting hard thinking about, it was the
“girl” he saw. In a way, I guess you could say I considered myself a
facilitator, not a participant, of my dad’s sexual fantasies. That’s a LONG
was from having sex with him!

Watching my parents making love for the first time in my life, I realized
that what I was feeling now was something entirely new for me, something I’d
never even fantasized about let alone hope would come true. It was a little
unsettling even as for the first time in my life I was being turned on by
watching a dick that wasn't just some boyfriend or a boy making a move on me,
it was my DAD’S cock that I was thinking about.

It’s really hard to describe my feelings then. It wasn't that knot I get in
my stomach when I see a boy’s nice dick and I want it so bad I could scream.
This was something I’d never experienced before. For the past two years I’d
had sex to please one person - ME. The only time I sucked a dick or let a
guy fuck me was when there was something in it for me. Now, for the first
time in my life I wanted to have sex to please someone else. For the first
time I didn’t want to just pretend to submit to someone just to make it fun
for me, but rather because I wanted to give myself totally and completely to
someone - my father.

Yes, I wanted to give myself to him. I wanted my dad to do the same thing to
me that he was doing for my mother. Just as he was showing my mother his
love to her as her husband, I wanted him to show his love for me as my father
in this intimate way. But more than anything else I wanted to please him in
the same way I could tell that my mother was pleasing him. I wanted to be
the best daughter I could possibly be for him, attending to his needs and
desires as I knew only I could do.

To be sure, it wasn’t like I was simply horny for my dad, it wasn't that way
at all. Face it, my dad might not be in that bad of shape but we’re still
talking about a guy more than twice my age, not a hunk at school. This
wasn’t lust, this was love. Not the sort of love I felt for my first
boyfriend Steve but the love of a daughter for her father.

Of course, no matter how you view the emotional implications, in the end it
was still SEX that I was thinking about, just that now it was all about sex
with my DAD. As much as I felt these new feelings in me, there was still a
part of me that was shocked beyond words that I could even be thinking this
way. Like, what kind of kinky, perverted girl would want to suck her own
father’s cock? How could I even THINK about my dad fucking me, let alone do
anything about it for real? What would my parents think of me if they knew
how I was feeling right now?

Even worse, at least so far as my sensibilities went, it wasn't just a blow
job that I was thinking of giving him. Nooooooo, I wanted my dad to fuck me!
Despite my rationalizations that what I was watching was a mother-father
thing, not just sex, I still couldn't help but feeling hot but yet there was
this other side of me that was trying to tell me that such feelings were
wrong. But yet the more I thought about it the more I had to ask, why? Just
because he was my father didn't mean we couldn't share our most intimate
feelings. So it was i****t? So what?

My parents and I had discussed a lot things regarding sex as I grew up but
i****t was one topic that was NEVER mentioned. It wasn’t like they didn't
want to talk about it, the subject simply never came up. I certainly wasn’t
going to be the one to initiate it. Until a few moments ago the very idea
never even crossed my mind.

Then I thought about it some more. While my parents had never encouraged
anything whatsoever regarding i****t, at the same time I don’t remember them
once ever coming right out and telling me that it was wrong either. You
would think that if they considered it inherently wrong that they would have
said something about it, just as they had about other things they didn’t
think I should to do.

Sheesh, you can imagine how confused I was at this moment as I grappled with
the conflicting feelings that were emerging, feelings that were so new to me
yet so incredibly sharp, so overpoweringly strong, I was feeling totally
overwhelmed by them. A part of me was urging me to immediately strip and
join them in the hot tub but at the same time, it scared the heck out of me
to even think about it. What would they say? Would it repulse them? Would
they think I was some kind of pervert? So many things were going through my
head that all I could do for the moment was stand there motionless, staring
at my naked parents below me as they made love.

The more I watched my mom and dad, the hornier I got. Like, who can watch
two people they love and adore making love without getting turned on? With
each thrust of my father’s dick into my mom’s pussy, I became more and more
convinced that I wanted him to do that very same thing to me.

My fingers began to touch me as my body instinctively responded. Feelings of
lust and desire arose in me that I’d never felt before, at least not in this
way. All my life I’d loved my father and would do anything for him. Was
this any different? Suddenly I began to understand more about why I was
feeling the way I was. I realized that there was something I could give him
the nobody else in the world could – his own daughter! I wanted to please my
father but I couldn't help but wonder if he would accept the gift I wanted to
give him.

As I stood there by the window, watching them intently, I began to play with
myself. My right hand reached under my short skirt and moved aside the
skimpy thong I was wearing. My fingers quickly found my swelling clit and
then I pressed my middle finger between my pussy lips and up inside of me as
I watched my father’s hard cock moving in and out of my mother’s hot hairy
pussy. As my finger pushed inside of me, for the first time in my life I
imagined it was my father’s dick as he entered me. The very thought made my
pussy tingle!

It didn't take long before I was so worked up it was all I could do to not
run down there and join them! Eventually my dad came and I watched as he
sprayed his cum all over my mom's face and hair as she stroked his cock with
both hands. Using his cock like a squeegee, she wiped as much of it as she
could into her mouth and gently sucked him some more as he softened. Oh my
god - I came so hard when she did that! My legs felt week and I leaned
against the wall to keep my balance as my orgasm swept through me.

All I could think about at that moment was my dad’s cock, how it would feel
in me, how it would feel for him to erupt in me and pour his seed into my
pussy - his own daughter’s pussy at that. What would it be like to have your
own father fuck you? Would he even do it? Had he ever dreamed of fucking
his own daughter? Would he want to cum inside of me?

Eventually they kissed passionately for the longest time after which they
grabbed their towels and headed back towards the house. Damn, I couldn't let
them know I’d seen them, let alone masturbated as I watched them! Good grief,
what would they say if they knew their own daughter had just masturbated
while dreaming of having sex with her father?

So much of our relationship was based on trust and mutual respect, especially
in dealing with sexual matters, so how could I possibly explain my new
feelings for my dad? Even worse, as far as my parents were concerned making
love was something intimate that they’d always kept as something special
between the two of them and now I had violated that privacy. How could I ask
them to trust me if they ever found out what I’d just done? I was no better
than a Peeping Tom.

In a state of panic I quickly stripped off my clothes and threw them under
the bed (where most of my dirty clothes seemed to end up anyway) and slipped
under the covers. When they came upstairs to their bedroom, I heard the
floorboard squeak outside my room and I knew that someone must be checking me
out. Even though the light in my bedroom was off, the hall light was more
than enough for anyone to see that I was in bed.

M eyes were tightly shut as I pretended to be asl**p but I could still
imagine them looking at each other, probably wondering how long I’d been home
and if I’d seen them. Acting as though they’d just awakened me, I slowly
opened my eyes, blinking at the light and flashing what I hoped was an
innocent smile. As it turned out only my dad was standing there, silhouetted
against the hallway light. He was still nude from being in the hot tub but
his erection was long gone.

“So when did you get home baby?” he asked softly, “Kind of early, isn’t it?
Everything OK?”

I explained how the party had been a bust and that I’d just gotten home a few
minutes ago. He looked at me and I wondered if he could see how flushed I
remained from having just masturbated so hard. The light was probably too
dim though and if he suspected anything he didn't certainly show it.

My dad stepped in my room and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

“Well, sl**p tight baby,” he whispered.

“G’nite daddy... luv ya.”

How many times had he done this in the past? Hundreds? Thousands? Yet for
the first time I was distinctly conscious of the fact he was nude and his
cock was literally just inches away from my head. Although the circumstances
were no different than so many times before, it was like being Eve in the
garden, aware of her nudity for the first time when before that it wasn't
even something she thought about.

I couldn't help but glance at his crotch and look at his dick hanging there
in the dim light. Had I really imagined sucking that very cock and him
fucking me with it just a few minutes ago? It was the same dick I’d felt
under me when I sat on his lap in the hot tub, the same one that he would
stroked while watching a sex girl on TV. It hadn’t changed but I certainly
had. It might be the same dick I’d ignored before, but there was no ignoring
it anymore.

At the same time he was acting so normally that it made me wonder if I had
someone imagined everything, that it was all just a weird dream. That
simple, innocent kiss while standing there naked beside me without a hint of
sexual intent made me feel as if he’d woken me from a dream and none of what
had just happened was real. Yet I knew better. It WAS all real and I looked
away from him quickly, not sure of whether I should be looking at it that way
or not.

If my dad noticed anything unusual about my actions he didn't make any
indication of it before leaving to go to their bedroom. Alone again I just
laid there and let out a long breath. OMG, did he have any idea what I was
thinking when I looked at his exposed crotch? Thank goodness the lights were
dim and he couldn't see how flushed I was.

As I replayed the events of the last hour or so I found the heat between my
legs returning and before long I was going at it again. I dreamed that my
father hadn’t left but instead of kissing me, he had taken his cock and
rubbed it against my lips, demanding that I suck him.

It wasn't long before I came as I imagined sucking my dad’s cock while he
stood there by the side of my bed. I fell asl**p with thoughts of being in
the hot tub with them, of letting my dad fuck me as my mom watched and played
with herself.

Afterwards I dreamed that he told me what a good daughter I was and how much
he loved me – and how he especially loved fucking me.


Chapter 3 – Debating i****t
===========================

The next morning I woke up and for a moment I thought everything that had
happened the night before was just an awesome dream. If anything, I felt
guilty for having spied on my parents and even guiltier still for imaging
those things with my dad. It wasn't fair of me to think that he would ever
do such a thing to his daughter. What kind of father did I think he was
that he would actually fuck his own daughter?

As I usually did in such circumstances, I prayed for a while, asking God for
His guidance and especially His forgiveness. When I finished praying, it
suddenly became clear to me, as if God was already answering my prayer. The
Bible says to honor you mother and father. Well, how much more could I honor
my father than to submit myself to him? It would be almost like I was
sacrificing myself for him except in this case it would be for his pleasure.

At first I was troubled by the adultery aspect. Regardless of what they may
have done before marriage, once my parents took their wedding vows they’d
never had sex with anyone else (at least, that is what I thought at that
time). Was fucking your daughter really the same as being with another
woman?

The more I thought about it the more I realized that it wasn't the same thing
at all. For goodness sakes I was his DAUGHTER, his own flesh and bl**d, not
some outsider that he would lust for and then take in violation of his vows
to his wife. In fact, I slowly came to the realization that my dad DESERVED
to fuck me, that as my father he even had the RIGHT to do so. Thus by
withholding myself from him, as I had for so many years, was that a sign of
disrespect on my part?

For the next few nights I continued to debate this with myself and in doing
so, found myself rubbing my pussy constantly as I replayed over and over how
my dad made love to my mom that night. No matter how conflicted I might
start out, in the end I would always fantasize about having my dad doing
those same things to me. I couldn't help but dream about what might have
happened if I’d surprised them by jumping in the hot tub while they were
still making love. Would they have let me join in and made it a genuine
f****y night?

The more I thought about it the more I realized how badly I wanted him to do
to me what I watched him do to Mom. It may have seemed crazy before but I
knew now without a shadow of doubt that I wanted my own father to fuck me! I
wanted nothing more than to please him and show him how much I loved him by
giving him the one thing he’d never had – sex with his daughter.

This was becoming more and more about pleasing my father, about honoring him,
about fulfilling my obligations as his daughter, about my duties that I was
becoming painfully aware that I’d failed to meet. The more I read my Bible
and thought about it, the more guilty I felt as I soon realized I’d been
withholding something from my dad that he DESERVED, something that as my
father he had earned and thus had the right to possess in any way he wanted –
ME.

It also dawned on me that while i****t wasn’t something I’d ever discussed
with my parents, it needed to be brought up now. In all fairness to my
parents, I suppose we’d avoided it until now more because there was no reason
to discuss it than making a conscious decision. Thus all I‘d ever heard
about i****t until now was from the news when some perverted father would
**** or abuse his daughter. In truth, I had no idea how my parents felt
about the subject. Was it something they’d avoided because they didn't
believe in it? Would they be upset if they knew how I had been feeling
lately?

Regardless of my fears and worries, by now I wanted more than anything to
submit myself completely to him, to tell him that it was OK for me to take in
whatever way he wanted. I fantasized about him whispering to me that he
loved me so much that he wanted to show me in a special way, a way that only
a father could with his daughter. I dreamed of him taking me in his arms and
pushing his hard cock deep inside of me. God, I wanted so badly for him to
want to cum in me and give me his most intimate gift.

OK, I’m not a saint. To be 100% honest, it was more than just doing it for
my dad. Deep down there was a part of me that wanted him to fuck me for my
own pleasure as well. Watching him fuck my mom and seeing her cumming so
hard I knew from the start that I wanted him to do the same to me as well!
After all, I loved sex so why not?

Now that I was thinking about my dad in new ways, other thoughts and
questions began to surface as well. Even though my parents had always kept
sex to themselves and not tried in any way to f***e themselves on me, as I
sat in class I found myself looking back at events in my life and wondering
what was REALLY on their minds during some of those times. Now I was curious
and wondered if my dad had ever thought of ME when he masturbated. When I
would play with myself in the f****y room while we watched a sexy movie, what
was really turning him on more – me masturbating or the movie? Until now I‘d
always thought it was the movie but maybe it was more than that – or was it
just wishful thinking on my part?

I remembered back to when I was barely eight years old and I’d seen him
stroking himself in their bedroom for the first time. Of course I’d seen his
dick plenty of times before but never like this. My mom caught me watching
him (how do they always know what you’re doing anyway?) and she took me to my
room where she explained to me what was happening with my dad.

Later that night when we were all in the hot tub, my mom showed me how to
hold and stroke his cock so I would know what a man felt like. It surprised
me when he came and some of it hit me on the face. I vaguely remembered them
arguing then, as if my mom was upset with something he wanted to do. Now,
eight years later, I wondered what he had wanted from me? Neither of them
had ever mentioned it again ever since so did he still think about me doing
it that night?

As I said, I never touched him that way again in the eight years that had
passed. Granted, I certainly saw his cock grow and erupt many times as I
grew up. After all my dad, like most men, masturbated a LOT. Yet I never
once thought he did it because of me even though I knew my dad sometimes
looked at me a lot more intensely over the past couple of years as I began to
grow in all the right places.

Actually I felt flattered that I was starting to look attractive and sexy
enough to catch his my own dad’s eye. He WAS a guy and I was secretly
thrilled every time I caught him giving me the once-over when he thought I
wasn’t looking. He also looked at lots of other girls and he didn’t have sex
with any of them so why would it be any different with me?

I think it’s important for people to know that my father NEVER made any overt
move towards me in a sexual way as I was growing up (forgetting the hot tub
incident). Even if he did get an erection when I was around, I assumed it
was a direct result of seeing a pretty girl on the TV show that he’d just
watched.

I’m not totally naïve though. Of course I knew it turned him on to secretly
watch me having sex with a boyfriend in my room or watch me masturbate. Mom
explained to me years ago when I first started maturing that my father was a
man and like all men, there were parts of his body which he couldn’t control.
Thus is it any wonder that I never suspected in the slightest way that he had
been secretly lusting for me for years?

As I thought more and more about being with my dad I decided to see just how
interested he really was in his little girl. I had to know if this was just
all in my imagination, a product of my hopes and dreams, or something that
was real and tangible. So many things could be taken either way.

Short of walking up to him and asking him outright to fuck me, I was facing a
bit of a dilemma – or so I thought. It was sort of ironic that the very same
trust and respect that made me feel open and secure sexually with my parents
was now making it downright hard for me to hint to my dad what my real
desires were! Like, if most girls want to tease a man or seduce him, they
can flash their bodies, let the guy see them masturbate, and so forth. Well,
all that was just a normal day with me and my dad so what was there for me to
do short of actually DOING something with him?


Chapter 4 – “Seducing” My Dad
=============================

Because of what I assumed were my father’s feelings toward me, I thought that
I would have to “seduce him” somehow or otherwise talk him into doing
anything more intimate with me. Growing up, I could see from the looks in
their eyes that many fathers liked to look at young girls, even their own
daughters. However, as far as I knew none of those dads fucked their
daughters which left me worried as to whether or not my dad would want to
fuck me or not. Would he be offended by the very thought? What if in doing
do it hurt our relationship which, although not sexual at the time, was still
very close from an emotional perspective?

To be safe, rather than approach him directly I started flirting with my dad,
trying to advertise that I was “available” if he really wanted me. Now for
most girls it would probably be pretty easy to get their dad’s attention.
Not for me. If I was to come in the room naked, he would just tell me to go
put something on before I caught a cold. If I sat on his lap and rubbed my
bare ass against him he would just accuse me of teasing him. Other girls
could start masturbating and let their dad “catch” them, peaking his
interest. My dad would just ignore me or at most, tell me to keep it down so
he could hear the TV!

The shame was that what I didn't know was that I didn't have to worry about
“convincing” him of anything. Unknown to me at the time, my dad had been
lusting for me since the first time I held his cock in the hot tub back when
I was eight. Another thing I was unaware of was that my dad had promised my
mom that he would NOT do what her dad had done which was to f***e himself
upon his daughter (both in his case) the first time. Even though in her case
it eventually worked out for the best, she was adamant that it had to be MY
decision, even if that meant it never happened.

My mom’s was not wrong very often, but this was one time I feel she
overreacted. Actually that’s being too kin. My mom was WRONG and because of
that I’d lost years when I could have been pleasing my father. Her situation
with her father had been a LOT different. She wasn't even having sex yet
when her dad had come into her bedroom when she was only f******n and taken
her virginity without even asking. Although she hadn’t resisted, at the same
time it wasn't something she had expected or was truly prepared for as her
mother didn’t discuss sex with her.

Well, my dad certainly didn't need to do anything like that with me, but he
COULD have at least let me know how he felt. It was SO frustrated as I
thought his apparent lack of interest in me sexually was genuine. Often I
think back about how it would have been so much easier if he had just told me
his true feelings so I could have offered myself to him as a daughter should
to her father.

Oh well, the things we would change in the past if we could! However, with
things as they were I found myself debating once again whether I shouldn’t
just come right out and ask him. Boy, I could just imagine how THAT
conversation would go... “Hi daddy, wanna fuck me?”

For the first time I sympathized with some poor boy trying to work up the
courage to ask a girl to a dance. Guys never turned me away so I’d never
experienced such an intense fear of rejection. As much as I wanted my dad to
do me, if he turned me down I think I would’ve been totally embarrassed and
devastated. It was unthinkable!

The “problem” I was facing was that I was almost certain by now that he was
turned on by me. The more I thought about it, the more I started to think
that he was probably masturbating by fantasizing about me. Yeah, so that
meant he was a normal male jerking off to the image of a teenage girl but did
that really mean anything so far as me personally?

My parents had taught me at an early age that fantasies were just that –
fantasies. Anything goes so far as fantasies go so long as you understand
where the line is between fantasy and reality. Therefore, even if my dad
WAS jerking off while thinking about me, even if I DID turn him on when I
masturbated in front of him, even if he did get off seeing me having sex,
none of that necessarily meant that the fantasies he was having about me
would ever translate into reality. I’m sure most fathers fantasize about
their teenage daughters and don't ever have sex with them so why would my dad
be any different?

There was something else that made me hesitate as well. The more I thought
about it the more significant it seemed to me that as open about sex as my
parents were, the one thing they had never discussed was i****t. Actually,
until now I hadn’t thought about it one way or the other. Was there a
reason? Was this one thing that was out of bounds for discussion, even for
my parents?

Then again, was I reading too much into what they did NOT talk about? It was
like some of the arguments I use to have at school where people would draw
conclusions from what the Bible did NOT say. Even though it bothers me when
people do that, here I was, doing the same thing regarding i****t.

Maybe we didn't discuss i****t because they never wanted me to misunderstand
any of their actions to mean anything other than showing their care and
concern of their daughter? If THAT was the case then was it right for me to
be thinking and doing these things? What if they were offended by my new
thoughts and feelings? I’d always been open with them and they’d always
encouraged me to experiment but this would be REALLY new!

As the days went by, things got to the point where I almost gave up on the
while idea until I remembered the times my parents and I would discuss the
difference between being erotic and vulgar. They taught me that it was the
mental side of sex that had as much impact on the results than anything. My
mom once told me that it was the intentions and goals of each person that
made more difference in how the sex was than anything physical. She pointed
out that strippers have always known this which is why they just don’t strut
out naked from the start – that it was the anticipation that turned on men
more than anything else.

As all these different thoughts were mixing themselves up in my head, I
realized that the answer for my dilemma was somehow linked to all of them.
For me to appear before my father nude was NOT erotic, it was just me without
any clothes on, no different than any other time. Somehow I had to find a
way to make him see me not as just another naked teenage girl, but as his
sexy daughter who wanted nothing more than to please her father in whatever
way he wanted her – and I mean WHATEVER way he wanted.

I was terribly excited by this “revelation” and so I decided to first
experiment by trying a few more subtle moves and test his reactions before
doing anything more forward. I even sorted through his porn collection and
watched a few “Taboo” videos to get some ideas for how a girl could seduce
her father. I’m not a big porno fan but some of those scenes were incredibly
hot between the fathers and daughters. Of course they were all actors and
the girls were whores, but as I mentioned before, it was the thoughts and
emotions the scenes evoked that turned me on more than the actual images.

The next evening I went down to the f****y room where my father was watching
TV, sitting in his favorite chair as usual. My mom was there as well,
absorbed in some magazine, barely acknowledging my entrance.

Walking over to my dad’s chair, I noticed he was wearing a pair of sweat
pants but no shirt or socks. Without saying a word, I climbed on top of him
and sat squarely on his lap. It wasn't all that unusual for me to do this
although he sometimes teased me, groaning as if I was heavy and warning me
that I wasn't such a little girl anymore. At the same time, he almost never
told me to get off either.

Feeling a little self-conscious, I leaned against my dad with my arm around
his neck and nuzzled my face into his shoulder and neck. Mmmmmmm, he smelled
so good! As I settled in, my growing boobs pressed against his bare chest
through the thin cotton of the t-shirt I was wearing.

Mmmmmmm, I was rewarded with the feeling of something growing under me. It
wasn’t anything new as his dick usually responded that way when I was on his
lap but until now I’d never made a direct connection between his erections
and any erotic thoughts about me. I’d previously assumed it was just a
natural, uncontrollable and involuntary reaction caused by the pressure of a
girl’s bare ass rubbing against his dick. That’s what my mom always told me
anyway. Now as I felt him growing under me I wondered if maybe she’d been
trying to hide from me the REAL reason it happened.

As usual I was wearing nothing underneath my t-shirt so when I sat in his lap
like this it had a tendency to ride up and leave my butt bare pressing
against his lap. In the past, I hadn’t thought much about how that might
cause him to react. Actually, I never thought much about it at all.

Now as I felt my bare ass pressing against the soft material of his sweat
pants, I couldn't help but think about how there was nothing between his
hardening cock and my pussy but a thin piece of cloth. His dick was pressing
more and more firmly against me and it thrilled me as I realized that he was
getting hard - and it was because of me!

My mom looked up from her magazine a few times and peered over her reading
glasses to see what was going on. Actually, nothing was happening. Although
my dad’s dick now felt like a hard pipe sticking up underneath me, neither of
us made any indication that we were aware of it, or of how my boobs against
him might be making him feel. I guess from her perspective, it was no
different than any other night. If she could read my mind she would know it
was a LOT different for me!

The longer I sat on my dad’s lap, the hornier I could feel myself getting and
I needed badly to rub my pussy. Now THAT was one thing I’d NEVER done before
– masturbate while I sat on his lap. Playing with myself on the couch while
my parents watched TV was one thing, but doing it on his lap was something
else entirely. Sure there had been times when I was horny on his lap and had
gotten off so I could relieve some tension, but it wasn't my DAD that was
making me horny at the time, or not that I realized. This was the first time
in my life that I was horny as hell while sitting on his lap when I could say
that HE was to blame for it!

Well, if there was ever an opportunity to be more erotic with my dad, this
was it. Once again I couldn't help but sympathize with how a boy must feel
when he is sitting next to me in a car or the theater, wanting to touch me
but afraid to make that first move. Now it was me that wanted to make the
first move. Damn, working up the courage was not nearly as easy as when I
had fantasized about it earlier in the day.

After about thirty minutes or so of debating, I was still too chicken to do
anything but sit on his lap. My dad was starting to shift his weight around,
a sign that I was indeed not as little a I use to be and starting to get
heavy on his lap. I knew it wouldn't be long before he “suggested” I get off
and let the bl**d return to his legs or some other silly comment. Usually
that meant getting off and taking my place on the couch across the room.
Time was running out and if I was going to make a move I needed to do it
soon.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying not to alert him but needing
to focus and channel my sexual energy. Here goes nothing! I took my left
hand and reached down between my legs and cupped my warm pussy. Using my
middle finger, I rubbed my clit slowly, causing a slight gasp to escape
through my closed lips before I could stop it.

“Hmmmmmm, I think somebody’s a little extra horny tonight! Boyfriend not
taking care of you lately?”

My dad didn't say it very loud but my mom heard it anyway and I saw her
eyebrows raise just a smidge as she looked over and saw where my hand was.
She didn't say anything but I noticed that she started looking over our way a
lot more often.

“Oh daddy, you know better than that.... Well, maybe a little.”

My finger touched my clit and pressed down on it, sending a shiver through me
which my father obviously could feel as tightly as I was pressed up tightly
against him.

“Ummmmm, seems to me like it’s more than just a little, don’t you think?”

I opened my eyes and saw my dad was looking down where my hand was moving
between my legs.

“You don’t mind, do you daddy?” I whispered in his ear, “I don’t want to
bother you.”

My dad chuckled, “Don't worry, you’re not bothering me at all. Hey, a girl’s
gotta do what a girl’s gotta do, I guess.”

He didn't say anything more but his arm that had been resting on the armrest
behind me moved and wrapped around me. His hand was on my bare upper thigh
and for a brief moment my heart raced as I thought maybe he was going to move
it further over and “help” me but he just rested it on my leg.

As I continued to masturbate, all I could think about was what my dad might
be thinking. I’d never done anything so overtly sexual with him before.
Sure it was just me touching myself, not as if I’d reached down and grabbed
his erect dick. Even so, I’d never played with myself while he was touching
me, even if it was innocent.

My pussy was soaking wet as I thought about what must be going through my
dad’s mind at that moment. Was I turning him on? Did he have any idea why I
was doing this now? Was he thinking about touching me, maybe even fucking
me? His dick certainly wasn't getting any softer so something nasty must
have been going on to keep his dick hard for so long!

“Um, Kelly, don’t you think you should be doing that on the couch and not
pestering your dad?”

Evidently my mom had figured things had gone far enough. Technically she was
correct - it was just common courtesy. While I was brought up that
masturbation was nothing to hide, at the same time it was STILL a personal
thing and needed to be treated as such.

I wondered if she had any idea WHY I was doing this? Was she just correcting
my manners or was she trying to keep me from seducing her husband? Normally I
could go to my mom and discuss anything but for the first time I felt
uncomfortable bringing up the issue with her and so I’d not told her about
any of my thoughts or concerns.

“It’s OK Mary, she’s not bothering me,” my dad said, trying to defend me but
my mom would have none of it.

“Yeah, I bet! Kelly, I said that’s enough!”

There’s no arguing with my mom in such circumstances. Reluctantly I pulled
my hand from between my legs and gave my dad a peck on the cheek before
working my way slowly off his lap, making sure I rubbed my ass against his
dick as seductively as possible.

Once I was off his lap, I looked back and saw his dick was raising his pants
up like a circus tent pole. My mom noticed as well and the look she gave my
dad would have shriveled the erections of most men but my dad just ignored
her.

It was tempting to move over to the couch and finish myself off there but
something told me I’d pushed things far enough for one night. Instead, I
made my way to my room where it only took a few minutes of furious pussy play
to make myself cum like a flood as I dreamed of my dad’s hard cock pressing
against my bottom. God, it has only been an inch or so away from my pussy
but yet it may as well have been a mile. What would it take to get it
closer?

Later on I heard my parents coming up the stairs to go to bed. I felt a bit
nervous, waiting for my mom to come in and give me her standard lecture on
“inappropriate” behavior that she pulled out whenever she thought I’d stepped
over the line.

Surprisingly, neither of them made an appearance. Instead, I heard the door
shut and it wasn't long before the sounds of their love making were coming
through the thin wall that separated our rooms. Listening to my mom cry out
as she came, I couldn't help but smile to myself. If anything, something
told me my mom owed me one for getting my dad so horny!

The following evening my dad was sitting in the kitchen and I slowly walked
by wearing a t-shirt that was so short that I couldn't even start to pretend
it was even partially covering my bare bottom. As I walked by him, I wagged
my teenage ass at him in a provocative manner. Well, I guess there's not
much of any OTHER way to wag your bare butt when you come down to it.

My dad responded by laughing and slapping my naked butt with the open palm of
his hand, making a loud smacking sound. It sounded a lot worse than it felt
but I wasn't going to let him know that.

“Daddy!” I exclaimed playfully, “That hurt! Don’t spank me!”

My dad laughed and put his hand on my hip to pull me closer to him. His
other hand reached around to cup my naked ass. His open palm and fingers
started to rub it in little circles in the same area where he had just
smacked me..

“There, does it feel better now?” he asked, same as he did when I was a
little girl when he would rub my knee after a fall.

“Daddy!” I giggled like a little girl, “Are you playing with my butt?”

It was really more of a statement than a question since it was obvious that
was exactly what he WAS doing. Just then my mom walked in and her eyes
glared at my dad.

“John! Just WHAT do you think you’re doing?” she said in a sharp tone.

My dad looked a bit embarrassed but he still managed to give me on last
squeeze before he took his hand off of me. I reached down and gave him a
kiss on the forehead. Standing back up, I tossed my hair back and started to
walk out but just before I was left the kitchen I turned back.

“It’s OK mom... I liked it!”

Oh my god! I put my hands to my mouth, not quite believing I’d actually said
that out loud. Twirling around, I giggled and ran out before either of them
could respond. I had no idea what they said to each other but I would’ve
given about anything to eavesdrop just a little!

Back in my bedroom, I plopped on my bed face down and reached behind to touch
my bottom. Thoughts of my dad’s hand rubbing me caused a warm feeling to run
through me. I couldn’t recall him ever touching me quite that way before.
Certainly I’d been spanked before – I wasn’t THAT good a c***d growing up!
There were even times when he had patted me on the bottom for encouragement
but never before had his hand lingered in quite this way and certainly he had
never rubbed it before like he just had. Hmmmmmm, maybe there was hope after
all!

While my dad seemed to be responding the way I’d hoped, it was my mom that
had me confused. Talk about mixed messages! On the one hand she would scold
my dad and me when we got too playful, but then later she acted as if nothing
had happened. Was she really offended by what I was doing or did she feel
obligated to act like she was?

Over the next few days I became more and more blatant in the way I would rub
up against my dad. What I found REALLY interesting was that as I became more
aggressive he in turn started to be more open about looking at me, even
grinning at times when I would wear some ridiculously skimpy outfit and
parade around in front of him.

One of my favorite outfits to wear around the house has always been a simple
long t-shirt that’s not quite long enough to cover my ass – and that was when
I was standing. Of course when I sat down or bent over it was instantly
obvious I had no underwear on (not that I ever wore any at home).

Another of my favorite evening outfits was just as simple if not quite as
blatantly revealing – one of my dad’s dress shirts. Sometimes I would steal
one from his closet and then wear it for the evening. They were comfortable
and later in life I even took a few to college with me. He would grumble
sometimes about it but I knew he was just teasing me. They hung loose on me
and the tails would cover my ass and pussy from view but the sides were cut
to show off my hips and legs.

Now, though, I starting to run around without buttoning them and even though
they were still so baggy that that they covered me most of the time, when I
laid on my back on the couch or sat in his lap they would open up and expose
me to him.

Things seemed to stall, though, until one morning I crossed the hall from the
bathroom to my room after a shower just as my dad left their bedroom to go
into the bathroom (an amazing coincidence if I say so myself). I pretended
to slip on the hall carpet and fell into him so he had to grab me to keep me
from hitting the floor. His hands felt so strong on my nude body and as he
held me against him.

“Wow, you really ARE growing up, aren’t you.”

I didn't say a word but just pressed my small boobs against him and gave him
a big hug. He had his arms around me and I noted that his hands slipped down
until he was cradling my ass in them. His cock was pressed against my
stomach and even thought it was flaccid, I could’ve sworn that I felt it
stirring. We just held each other for a few more seconds until suddenly he
turned to go into the bathroom. Somehow in that moment I felt like something
had silently been conveyed between us. Was he signaling that he’d gotten my
“messages” and that all I had to do was let him know so he could be sure? Had
the moment I had been dreaming of, yet dreading at the same time, finally
arrived?

I figured it was finally time to just make a more straightforward move and
see what happened. For the rest of the day it seemed all I could think about
was the upcoming evening and what I hoped would happen.

Finally evening arrived and my dad was back in the f****y room watching TV
and reading the local newspaper. His LazyBoy was tilted back with the
footrest up. This time he was wearing just a ragged pair of old college gym
shorts. They were faded and full of holes and my mom had threatened numerous
times to throw them out every time he wore them; but for whatever reason they
were his favorites.

My mom had left to go shopping about ten minutes earlier and knowing her, I
figured she wouldn't be back for at least a few hours.

As soon as my mom had left I changed into a thin white cotton t-shirt. It
was even shorter than even the version I normally wore which essentially left
me walking around totally bottomless. Of course I was wearing nothing
underneath so my trimmed pussy was on full display. Not only was the t-shirt
way too short, it was also a few sizes too small such that it was stretched
so tight it might as well have been painted on. Even my small boobs looked
bigger than usual as they stretched out the material even further and my
nipples were clearly outlined through the thin cotton cloth.

God! I was SO nervous yet at the same time unbelievably horny! My pussy
throbbed as I took a deep breath and slowly walked down the stairs to the
basement f****y room.

"Hey daddy! How are you feeling tonight?"

"Great Kelly,” he replied automatically, not even looking up from the
newspaper he was reading. Then he glanced up and I saw him do a double take
as he saw what I was wearing.

“Damn Kelly, hate to be the one to tell you this but I think you outgrew that
t-shirt a couple of years ago!"

I gave him my sweetest little girl innocent look and pretended to pout

"Why, is there something wrong with it daddy? I can go change if you want me
to."

It was all I could do to keep a straight face at how fast my dad shook his
head.

"On no - don't bother. It’s OK I guess."

He tired to laugh to make it appear he didn’t care but at the same time I
noticed he was looking at me in a way I hadn't quite seen before. If there
is one thing every girl learns early, it’s how to interpret the way a guy
looks at you. Rather than the usual “daddy look” (how else can I describe
it?), it was more the way the boys look at me when they’re horny and want
nothing more than to fuck the daylights out of me.

Whenever I was with my boyfriends I always got a thrill when I saw “the look”
because I knew it meant I was going to be fucked before the night was over –
if I let him. Still, I have to admit that it seemed a bit strange to have my
own father look at me that way but yet I hoped that the outcome would be the
same! I found myself getting turned on more by the minute which encouraged
me to continue on with my plan.

Instead of going directly to his lap as I’d done the week before, I curled up
on the f****y room couch which was on the opposite side of the room from his
recliner and closer to the TV. I couldn't really see him while in this
position but I knew he could see me clearly. My T-shirt rode half-way up my
stomach as I tucked my legs under me which meant he was getting a great view
of my bare ass!

We both watched TV for a while, neither of us saying anything and just
pretending it was another typical evening. Now and then I would reposition
myself as if to make myself more comfortable. Of course, each time I made
sure he got a better view of my ass and what was becoming a wetter and wetter
pussy.

I could feel my pussy beginning to throb as I thought of my own father
watching me, looking at me and hopefully wanting me, maybe even lusting for
me. It wasn’t like my dad had never seen my pussy before yet somehow there
seemed to be a huge difference between he SEEING my pussy and LOOKING at it
as he was now

In the past when we were nude together it was just part of the situation -
usually in the tub or bathroom. There wasn’t anything sexual intended at
those times unlike the current situation. It was one thing to discuss it but
I was fast learning firsthand what it meant to be erotic. Well, if intent
was a factor in creating a sexual situation then I was certainly guilty!

My dad turned to one of the adult cable channels. There was a soft porn
movie playing and although I’d never been a big porn fan I knew he enjoyed
them and so I tolerated them. The really hard core ones turned me totally
off so he usually didn’t watch them when I was around, although there have
been a few that were actually quite instructional!

As we watched I laid on my back and spread my legs wide apart as I started
masturbating. God I was already so wet! I heard my dad’s chair rustle behind
me and I had a good idea why without having to look back! In the past I
would’ve thought it was the movie that was turning him on but now I wondered
what was turning him on more – the movie or me? Well, there was only one way
to find out for sure...

I stopped playing with myself and stood up, licking my pussy juices from my
fingers. That in itself wasn't so odd but the way I looked at him while I
did it was certainly new. I looked back and indeed, my dad’s rock-hard cock
was sticking out from his shorts. He was stroking it with his hand and for a
few minutes I just stood there watching him as he masturbated. The only
difference was this time I knew it t was more than just my dad getting
himself off. Plus, this time I stood there wondering what it tasted like and
how it would feel inside of me!

Goose bumps rose up all over me as I was within an arm’s length of my dad’s
erect cock and for the first time in my life I looked at it in much the way I
looked at other men’s cocks – as a sexual organ I craved rather than just my
dad’s penis. I almost leaned over to move his hand out of the way and
substitute my own but I needed one final confirmation. Despite everything I
still needed him to make a move towards me that meant he wanted me and wasn't
just playing around with me.

“Hey dad, I’m going up to my room. I need to take care of something,” I said
with a sly grin.

“Oh? Anything you need help with?” he quickly responded – maybe a little TOO
quickly.

At any other day or time I would have thought he was asking about homework or
such but now I wondered if he meant something else – something more personal
perhaps? The look in his eyes suggested it wasn't homework he was interested
in and I noticed his cock was harder than ever.

“Maybe, it’s up to you,” I responded cryptically. It could be read in a
number of ways. Which way would he respond?

It was indeed now up to him. What more could I do to signal my intentions
and desires without writing it out on a sign and walking around him like a
girl between boxing rounds? If nothing happened now it would be disappointing
but at least I would finally know one way or the other how he really felt
about me.

I slowly walked out of the room without pulling the t-shirt down so it was up
around my midriff, leaving my entire bare ass exposed for him to watch. I
could practically feel his eyes staring at it as I left. My heart was
pounding.

What would happen next?


Chapter 5 – First Time Sex With My Dad
======================================

Maybe I was reading him totally wrong, but I’d fucked enough boys in the past
couple of years or so and seen the look in their eyes that told me what they
wanted. Now I’d seen that same look in my dad’s eyes for the first time. As
I left the room I had a feeling in my gut (or was it really in my pussy?)
that my dreams of smutting myself to my father, of having him demonstrate his
love for me by fucking me like he fucked my mother, were about to come true!

Once out of sight all vestiges of my nonchalant attitude disappeared as I
flew up the stairs to the second floor where back in my bedroom I quickly
peeled off my t-shirt and flopped back on my bed against the pillows.

Facing the open door, totally naked with my legs spread wide, I closed my
eyes and started to play with myself. God I needed that so bad! Yet as good
as it felt to touch myself, all I could think about was whether or not was I
finally going to feel my dad’s dick between my legs instead of my fingers.

After a few minutes I glanced briefly at the open door only to see nothing
but the bathroom door on the opposite side of the hallway. My heart sank as
my hopes crashed. My worst fears were being realized. Oh my god, he wasn’t
going to come to me! What an idiot I was to think my father would really want
me in that way.

Despite my panic, I was still SOOOOO horny that I couldn’t hardly stand it! I
closed my eyes tightly shut and grabbed my pussy with both hands. Damn, I
had been SO sure that I was going to be fucked by my dad and it was hard to
imagine that all I would be doing was just masturbating now.

Then I heard a squeak of the floor boards and I opened my eyes just enough to
see my dad standing there, outlined in the doorway. He must have sneaked up
the stairs and my heart leaped to my throat as I saw he was stroking a huge
hard-on as his cock was stuck out of the opening in his shorts. He just
stood there watching me playing, stroking his cock like he did when he
watched women masturbating in one of his nasty porn movies. Our eyes met and
somehow we each knew that this was the moment of truth. My hand froze on my
pussy as I held my breath, waiting to see what he would do next.

Suddenly he stopped stroking himself and turned away as if to leave. "Damn
Kelly, I’m so sorry. I really shouldn't be here now.... not like this.
Please don't tell your mother what just happened."

"No daddy, please stay,” I pleaded, “I don't want you to go.”

I couldn’t let this opportunity slip through my fingers now. I KNEW he
wanted me. I wanted to open the window and scream out to the world that MY
DAD WANTS TO FUCK ME! I reached my arms out to him and said, “Oh daddy... you
MUST realize by now what I want."

My daddy turned again and this time came into the room and stood by the side
of my bed as he looked down at the me. I was thrilled to see that his cock
was still sticking up and out of his shorts, looking as rigid and lovely as
I’d ever seen it.

I drew a deep breath and whispered, “You know daddy, I’ve been dreaming of
this ever since I watched you and mom in the hot tub."

He just nodded and smiled and then moved even closer to me. "Yeah, we
figured you must have seen us from the way you were so flushed afterwards.
Is that why you’ve been acting the way you have lately? You know, I have to
admit, I’ve been incredibly turned on by your teasing lately.”

He looked at me with narrowed eyes, as if he was really concentrating. He
took a long breath, held it and then let it out slowly/

“Tell me Kelly... are you SURE you really want to do this?"

“Oh god yes daddy.”

“Tell me what you want then... I need you tell me what you REALLY want, deep
down inside.”

My eyes opened wide and my heart was racing. This was it, this was my chance
to tell my dad once and for all how much I wanted to give myself to him. I’d
prepared an entire speech for just this very moment which I’d practiced over
and over for the past week. Suddenly, my mind went blank and all I could
feel was there ache in my pussy and the pounding of my heart. What I finally
said was totally unscripted and came from my heart.

"Oh daddy. I want to give myself to you… I want you to take me... Oh daddy I
love you so very much and I want you to do whatever you want with me! I want
so bad to be a good daughter for you... I just want to make you happy."

“And what do you want me to do to you when I take you?”

I thought I was going to explode with frustration. He HAD to know that I
wanted him to fuck me badly and yet he was being so damn cautious! My dad
may be a lot of things, but stupid isn’t one of them. Surely he must realize
what I wanted to do for him so why was he making me tell him over and over,
and in such detail? Why didn't he just fuck me and get it over with?

“I want you to fuck me daddy... show me how much you love me daddy... please
don’t make me say any more, please just let me give myself to you. Oh daddy,
PLEASE fuck me!”

There!! I’d finally said it. When those last words escaped from my lips my
heart seemed to stop. God, for the first time in my life I’d asked my own
father to fuck me! It was one thing to fantasize about it and to dream about
saying those words but quite another to actually utter them. Yet at the same
time it felt so natural to say them, something deep from my heart to the man
I wanted to please more than anyone else in the world – my father.

What could possibly be going through his head now? What does a father think
when his own daughter asks him to fuck her for the first time? In his eyes,
was I now more like some porn slut than his little girl? Could he still love
me the same way he always had if I wasn't his innocent little girl?

My dad looked down at me and then reached out to hold my head gently in his
large hands. He smiled at me and my heart pounded as my father gave me the
most loving smile I’d ever seen on his face.

“Oh Kelly... my daughter... my precious little girl,” he whispered, “I’ve
been waiting so long to hear those words... so long.”

“Fuck me daddy.”

“That’s it, keep asking me Kelly. God you have no idea how much I love
hearing you ask me.”

“Fuck me daddy... I want you to do it.”

“Oh god, yes Kelly, I will... I want you so badly! I’ve always wanted you.”

With him standing right in front of me, I grabbed the sides of the elastic
waist band of his shorts and quickly pulled them straight down. His cock was
now free and staring me straight in the eyes. My hand was shaking as I
reached for his hard cock. It was so swollen that could barely get my
fingers around the entire shaft.

It was an unbelievably surreal moment, one I’ll never forget as long as I
live! For the first time in over eight years, and for the first time ever in
a sexual way, I was actually holding my father’s hard dick! After all the
hundreds of times I‘d seen it, all the dozens of times I’d watched him stroke
it, now it was finally in my hand. More importantly, it was finally in his
daughter’s hand.

“Mmmmmmm daddy,” I purred, “You have such a wonderful cock!”

"Oh God Kelly,” my father said with a worried tone to his voice suddenly.
For just a moment, I was afraid that he was going to lose his courage.

“Kelly... Do you realize what you’re doing? I’m your father you know, not
one of your boyfriends.”

Then he smiled as I continued to massage his cock, forcing his lust to build
up even more in him. If there was one thing I knew I was good at it was
stroking a guy’s cock and my dad was no more immune to my handiwork than any
other guy.

“Now don't get me wrong, I’m not telling you NOT to... but are you SURE this
is what you really want?"

I looked up at him straight in the eyes and smiled as I replied, “Yes I do.
Oh daddy, I love you so much... I want to show you just how much I really do.
You can do anything you want to me... ANYTHING.”

“Oh god Kelly,” my dad sighed again, “I love you so very much.”

Then his voice lowered, sounding more husky, more lustful, “You’re such a
beautiful girl... such a wonderful daughter... oh baby, I want you so bad
right now.”

He paused and looked at me in a way I’d never seen him look at me before.
There was a burning hunger in his eyes, a simmering lust that he’d never
shown me before. But it was more than just the instinctive a****l-like lust
that most boys displayed when they hungered for me. It was obvious to me
that my dad wanted me for more than just sex – he wanted to join with me in
the most special way a father can be with his daughter. He loved me and he
wanted to show me in the most wonderful and intimate way possible.

I can't even begin to express how good it made me feel hearing those words
from him and seeing the sexual desire he harbored for me. YES! It made me
feel so wonderful knowing that my dad loved me so much he wanted to fuck me!
He didn't want me for how own personal desires, he wanted me as his daughter
and I wanted more than anything to return that love to him.

I couldn't wait any longer. There was no reason to be coy anymore, no reason
to take it slow. It was time to do what until now I had only dreamed of
doing. I looked up at him saying, “Daddy, let me show you how much I love
you.”

Now I’d already sucked more than a few of cocks but even so, I found myself a
bit tentative as I prepared to take my dad’s cock in my mouth. Sure, I was
pretty confident of my blowjob skills but I remembered how good my mom had
been when I watched them having sex and I worried that I might not measure up
to her expertise.

My concerns only served to prove even further how special this was for me.
For the first time in my life I was more worried about the man whose cock I
was sucking rather than my own personal pleasure and ego! Sure I wanted guys
to feel good – after all, they needed to cum if I was going to get a mouthful
of it. But every time I’d ever sucked a cock in the past it was because I
wanted to do it for MY pleasure, to prove how good I was at sucking his dick.
When a guy gets off it validates my skills and sensuality, something that is
far more important to me than his pleasure. (OK, so I’m selfish about it. I
haven’t heard any guys complaining!)

This time it was different from any other time I’d given a blowjob. This
time all I cared about was my dad’s pleasure. As I prepared to suck his
cock, I knew that all I wanted was to give my father the best blowjob I
possibly could, better than any I’d ever given before. My goal was not just
to make him cum so he could squirt it in my mouth, it was to make him feel
incredible in the process. I had no idea how many girls had sucked his dick
in his life, but I wanted the one from his daughter to be the most memorable.

With renewed determination I took just the tip of his cock in my mouth and
touched it lightly with my tongue. Then I ran my tongue around the swollen
head, playfully circling around it and then just under the ridge between his
mushroom head and shaft. I put his head back in my mouth, just far enough
that my lips were around the portion of his shaft under the head. I sucked
on his head like it was a warm popsicle. Then I took more of him in my
mouth, slowly letting him in, running my tongue around as much as I could.
He was bigger than the teenage boys I was use to blowing and I felt
embarrassed when gagged just a bit after his cock hit the back of my throat.

"You're doing great Kelly. Guess I’m a bit bigger than those teenage boys
you’ve been fucking,” he chuckled. “Don't worry, you’ll learn to take more of
it in soon enough.”

He moaned as my tongue played on a particularly sensitive spot on his cock.
”Damn girl! Whatever you’re doing, don’t stop. God it feels incredible!
Shit, no wonder you’re so popular with the boys!"

It was so cool to hear my dad compliment me on my cock sucking skills. I
just looked up at him as I couldn’t say much with my mouth stuffed full of
his dick. I nodded my head just enough to let him know that I’d heard him.
Indeed, I WAS well known among the boys at school and church for my oral
skills - and I was quite proud of it frankly! It’s always nice to do you’re
the best at something!

Then my dad couldn’t hold out any longer and he started to fuck my mouth,
holding my head in his hands as he pushed his dick in and out of my mouth. He
had to be careful not to push in too far but still, I loved it. It was a
challenge trying to suck a cock as big as his but I wanted it more than ever.

As his daughter sucked his cock my dad’s hands began to roam over my naked
body. He ran his fingers through my hair and over my neck then down to my
small breasts. I shivered when he pinched my tender nipples softly and then
cupped my firm boob in his hand, squeezing it and massaging it in his big
hand.

Then he moved down along my body as I laid there on my side, sucking his cock
like a huge popsicle. I lifted my right leg up and his hand slipped between
my legs and held my pussy in his palm. My hips instinctively moved up
against his hand, wanting him to play with me, to penetrate me.

I was rewarded with the feeling of my father’s fingers exploring me, moving
in and out of me and then up to my clit, teasing it and touching it. When he
put two fingers up into me it was like being fucked and I moaned as I held
his fat cock in my mouth. I held his cock and let him fall out of my mouth
so I could talk. There was one thing I had to ask, something I had to know.

"Daddy, have you ever dreamed of doing this to me?"

My dad nodded, "Oh yes Kelly, I have... for years actually.”

My eyes must have betrayed my surprise as his smile broadened.

“Oh yeah, I’ve watched you grow up into this beautiful young girl and dreamed
that someday you’d be mine. I can’t tell you how jealous I was when I
learned someone else had taken your virginity."

My heart ached when I hear that and so I pouted slightly saying, “Oh daddy,
I’m so sorry. I didn't know!”

He smiled and hugged me warmly. “Kelly, Kelly, Kelly... I promised your
mother I would never do anything with you until you wanted it. Do you
realize I’ve been waiting for this for almost eight years now! Remember when
you first touched me in the hot tub?”

I nodded and he continued, “God, I wanted you to suck me so bad that day and
ever since then I’ve watched you and dreamed of this day – the day we would
become more than just father and daughter... the day I would take you in a
way no other man ever has or can.”

I smiled as he said this, thrilled as I listened to exactly what I had been
hoping to hear. I took a deep breath before I responded.

"Daddy, does that mean you really want to fuck me? Do you really want to
fuck your own daughter? Will you show me how much you love me?”

My dad hesitated for a moment as if searching for the right words. "Kelly
darling, I’ve dreamed of having sex with you so many times I could never
count them. I love you so very much and I want nothing more than to make you
happy in every way I can. Of course I love you and I’ll do anything to show
you just how much."

I looked him in the eyes and pleaded with him, "Oh daddy, you make me so
happy. More than anything else right now I want you to fuck me; fuck me like
you fuck mom.”

I paused for a second, giving him a slutty smile which I hoped appealed to
his more base instincts. “You know can have me anyway you want daddy... you
can do anything to me... and I mean ANYTHING.”

He just smiled at me so I reverted back to what has always worked for me with
him when it came to getting my way – begging like a little girl. In this
case, though, my plea was a little different to say the least!

Without a word, my dad grabbed me by the waist with both hands and twisted me
around in bed so I was sideways, on my back facing him as he stood at the
edge of my bed. He pressed up on my legs and I took the hint and raised them
up, grabbing my knees and pulling them back to my chest to expose my sixteen
year-old pussy to him.

“God your pussy looks so incredible,” he sighed as he stared at my crotch.
Then he kneeled down and lowered his head, pushing my thighs apart slightly
with his hands. I moaned loudly as his wet tongue flickered out like a
snake’s, teasing my swollen clit and running up and down my wet pussy slit.

“Mmmmmmm, you taste incredible! Just a I always imagined you would.”

“Oh daddy, that feels SO good!”

Most boys that try to lick my pussy try hard but they just don’t get it.
It’s like they’re bobbing for apples or something, submerging their heads
between my legs and running their tongues all over me. Heck, my little
Yorkie can lick me better than most of them! What most boys need is for a
girl to sit down with them and show them her pussy and explain the parts and
how to stimulate them.

It’s no different than when my mom use to use one of her dildos and explain
to me how to suck a guy’s cock. If someone doesn’t teach you, then the only
way to find out is by experimentation and from I’ve seen, THAT doesn’t seem
to work very well.

As a result, while I love sucking cock, I’ve never been a big one for
pressing boys to lick my pussy. Coincidentally, since boys seem more
interesting in fucking my pussy than licking it, it’s never been much of an
issue. Now, for the first time, I was finding out what it meant to have my
pussy licked well.

Oh my god, I felt like I’d died and gone to heaven as my dad licked me and
then grabbed my clit between his teeth, gently tugging on it while his tongue
continued to tease it inside his mouth. Just when I thought it couldn't get
any better, he inserted one of his fingers into my pussy and started fucking
me like a small cock while he continued to use his mouth on my clit.

I exploded. There’s just no other way to describe it. One of the most
incredible orgasms I’d ever experienced rocked me like a grenade had been set
off in my pussy and the fragments were hitting every part of my body. Even
the tips of my hair seemed to tingle even as I groaned and moaned under the
non-stop attention my dad was giving my pussy.

“Oh my God Daddy! That feels SO good!”

He didn't say a word, keeping his mouth on me as my hips rocked and humped
under him, like I was being fucked. I spread my legs even further so I could
look down and see his head between my legs, his face buried in my pussy.
Talk about surreal, it was hard to believe that it was my DAD that I was
looking it!

Enough was enough, I had to have more. “Pleeeeeease daddy,” I whined,
“Please fuck me."

My dad took his cue and stood up, his rigid cock standing out straight like a
heat-seeking missile aimed directly for my pussy. I reached out and grabbed
my dad's rigid cock again and guided him to my waiting pussy. Once he was
pressed against me I began to rub the big head around my soaking wet pussy
hole and hypersensitive clit. God it felt good to feel him against me!
Finally my father was pressing his dick against the opening to my pussy and I
could feel him begin to push himself into me when suddenly he hesitated.

"Oh my God I can't believe this... I’m going to fuck my own daughter.”

He looked up at the ceiling with his hands on my waist ready to pull me into
him. I got the feeling he hadn’t been talking to me but more like he was
having an internal debate within himself. His lust for a young girl versus
his fatherly instincts to protect his daughter. There didn't seem to be much
contest as to which side would win.

“Tell me again Kelly. Tell me baby one more time what you want."

I gave him the most lustful look I knew how when I replied, "Oh yes daddy,
YES! Come in me now. Push yourself into my pussy. I want soooooo bad to see
and feel my daddy's hard cock in me. Fuck me daddy... fuck me.”

He STILL hesitated! Looking back, who could blame him? This wasn't something
that he could ever take back, something that he could ever undo or pretend
had never happened. This wasn't just sex, it was i****t. It was almost like
losing my virginity all over again – a once in a lifetime thing.

“Come on daddy!... Don’t up want you to feel your daughter's little wet pussy
squeeze you?”

I let my words sink in a bit and then slowly and softly I whispered to him in
a deliberate tone. Maybe he needed me to be more of a slut and less of a
daughter, more of someone to fuck and not someone he had held in his arms
since she was born.

“Do it to me... fuck me... I want to feel you inside of me!"

“Oh yea baby, keep telling me what you want.”

“Shove your hard cock in me, fuck me hard daddy, fuck me like you’ve always
wanted to.”

That seemed to find the right spot as I appealed to the pent-up lust that had
been building in him all these years. I knew for certain now, without a
trace of doubt, that my father wanted to fuck me. My heart raced as I
realized that all these years it wasn't the porn movies or movie stars that
had been turning him on, it was ME. It made me feel so proud, so wonderful,
so sexy, and yes, so... loved!

I lifted my hips up against him as if I was trying to f***e him into me. He
didn’t hesitate any further and with a grunt he pushed his cock into me. My
god! At first I thought he was going to split me in two he was so big! I
watched in fascination as my dad's cock slowly disappeared, inch by inch
moving inside of me for the very first time.

While I watched him entering me I could feel him at the same time, feel him
filling my cunt with his dick. I focused completely on his dick entering me,
trying to sear it into my memory for all time. I never wanted to forget this
moment, as I watched and felt my own father’s cock inside of me.

“Deeper daddy... put it all the way in me. Give it all to me.”

Finally he was completely in me, buried to the hilt with his hairy crotch
pressed tight against me and his cock completely out of sight. He held it
still at first and I could feel him throbbing deep inside of me. I almost
couldn’t believe it, this had to be a dream. In my head the same words were
screaming over and over... Oh... my... God... my dad was actually fucking me,
he was really screwing his sixteen year-old daughter!

After all those times in the past weeks I’d dreamed of this, it was finally
coming true. My pussy felt totally filled as my father's cock trembled
inside of me.

“God your pussy feels so good!” he groaned. “It’s even tighter than I’d
imagined it would be.”

After a few seconds he began to stroke it slowly in and out of me as I moaned
with the intense pleasure it was giving me. It wasn't just the physical
pleasure that made me feel so good – it was the intense emotions sweeping
through me that were being created by the knowledge that my own father’s dick
was now inside of me. Both the physical and emotional elements were driving
me to what I knew was going to be yet another monstrous orgasm!

"That feels soooooo good! Oh daddy, you feel so wonderful inside of me," I
moaned.

It felt so good to have him in me finally. When he pulled out I wanted to
thrust my hips upward to suck him back in me again. Then when he pushed back
into me it was like he was going to drill all the way into my stomach he was
so deep into me. I felt the base of his cock pressed tightly against my
fuzzy pussy, pressing me down into my bed as it tried to get in as far as he
could f***e it.

We fucked for what seemed like ages. He tossed me around the bed like a toy
doll, putting me in different positions and giving me instructions at times.

Finally I could feel him swelling even more than I thought possible and his
strokes were getting faster and harder. I knew he was about to cum and I
knew that there was only one place I wanted him to release his load for the
first time with me – it just HAD to be in my pussy! Fortunately, he felt the
same way.

"Oh baby doll... I’m gonna cum so hard! Oh sweetie I can't bear the thought
of pulling out of your tight pussy. Get ready, your daddy’s almost there and
he’s gonna cum inside of you.”

I locked my arms and legs around him to show that I wanted him to stay in me.
I wanted his cum in me so bad. I wanted to feel him giving me the ultimate
sign of a father’s love for his daughter, to give me something he had never
given me before, something he gave to no other woman other than my mother.

“Oh yeah, you want it there too - don’t you? Don’t worry, I’m going to fill
my daughter's little pussy with more cum than she can handle! “

OH MY GOD! My dad wanted to cum in me! I wanted his cum in me. No, it was
more like I NEEDED his cum in me, needed him to burst in me like a hot flood
being released from a broken dam. This was the moment that would show me
just how much he REALLY wanted me, how much he REALLY loved me. Hearing him
tell me he wanted to mate with me was the last straw as a tremendous orgasm
swept through me like the blast from an atom bomb.

God, I thought I had cum hard before but it was nothing compared to this. I
had never dreamed I could cum this hard! I lost track of everything, where I
was and what the time was. It was like being on another planet, if not
another universe. I felt like I was floating, my body felt weightless
composed of nothing but wave after wave of the most intense pleasure I could
ever have imagined. My pussy clamped down on his cock like a vise, trying to
hold onto him and never letting him go.

“Oh God, fuck me daddy!!” I cried out as I felt his cock responding to the
tight grip of my pussy.

“FUCK ME!” I screamed out to him, wanting so bad for him to cum in me while
my orgasm was peaking.

My dad didn’t disappoint me. His breathing was fast and heavy as he tried to
talk to me, “OK here it is, oh lord – I’m cumming in my little girl!"

His back arched and his head pulled backwards as a loud groan escaped from
him. He thrust himself into deeper into me with each load of his cum. It
seemed he would never stop as load after load exploded from him, his
i****tuous sperm emerging from his cock and shooting deep into his daughter’s
welcoming pussy for the first time.

As he kept stroking his cum began to leak from my pussy and I could feel it
dripping down my ass onto the bed sheets. My orgasm, which had just started
to wane, picked up in full f***e again as my cunt clamped down on his cock,
literally squeezing the cum from him. A final moan and he just held himself
completely inside of me, trying to catch his breath.

"Oh my God I never dreamed fucking my daughter would be feel so good! How do
you feel baby? How did it feel to have your daddy fuck you?"

At first I didn't know if I could even speak but the words burst from me like
a flood.

"Oh daddy, I loved it. I’m so happy that you fucked me. Ohhhhhhhhh, you
feel so hot inside me now! Please stay in me for a while! I love the feeling,
being one with you, joined with you, feeling a part of your body inside of
mine. Oh daddy I love you so much."

It was like I couldn't stop talking now, like I had to keep telling him over
and over how much I loved what he had done. It was all true, my dad WAS
joined with me. Father and daughter were one for the very first time, joined
in the most intimate way possible, coupled in way very few fathers ever get
to experience with their daughters. My father’s cum was in me, a part of him
left behind as sign of his love for me.

After he’d cum and his sexual tensions had been released, his mind, clouded
with a sexual lust he’d never experienced before, began clear. As it did, my
dad seemed to realize just what he had just done to his little girl, how he
had violated his own daughter’s sexuality in a way that could never be
undone. It's not like I was so innocent and hadn’t had sex before; but he
knew that as my father, fucking me was much more serious than fucking almost
anyone else and that the responsibility was his. We both knew it and I was
glad when he spoke again, glad to see he didn't regret it or felt bad about
doing it.

"Oh my God, I can't believe this. I just fucked my own daughter," he sighed.

But just as quickly a hint of the old lust was restored and he grinned at me
saying, “But dammit, it was incredible. God you’re an incredible fuck.”

He started to pull out of pussy but I pressed up against him, trying my best
to keep him in me. The way I felt at that moment, he could have stayed in me
forever! I looked at him and kissed him. Not a "f****y" kiss but the
passionate kind that he would get from a lover. My tongue slipped into his
mouth and he responded in kind. For the first time we kissed as a father and
daughter who had shared their most intimate feelings and bodies. Our nude
bodies pressed against each other and his cock throbbed with his pulse inside
of me.

"Oh Daddy, I wanted this just as much as you did. From now on I want you to
take me anytime you want. Fuck me whenever you want - every day or even more
if you need it. I love you daddy, doesn't what we just did prove that to
you?"

My father looked at me and smiled. "You don't have to do anything to prove
your love for me Kelly – don’t ever think that. I love you no matter what.
It’s just so incredible to be able to express ourselves in this way. Mmmmmmm,
now why don’t you just lay back and relax while you feel me inside of you."

I did just that and for the next few minutes felt as satisfied and secure as
I had ever felt in my life. After all, here I was in bed with my father’s
cock nestled inside of me, his sperm draining from my pussy as the
aftershocks of my orgasm slowly died down.

Eventually, of course, he had to slip out of me and my pussy felt so empty at
first without him. It was like suddenly a part of me was missing. I stayed
in my bed as he went back to bathroom and then back down to the f****y room.
I drifted off to sl**p dreaming of how it felt those first few moments when
he first came in me.

My last thoughts were that there was one thing I was sure of and that was my
life had just changed forever. It would never be the same again with my dad
– and I was .happy about it. My daddy had shown me his love and I couldn’t
wait for him to do it again... and again... and again!

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 9 months ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 30207  |  
100%
  |  10

My first time

Bad luck, or good luck?
When I was just over fifteen years old, I had a piece of bad luck that turned into some very special good luck indeed!

I injured the ligament in my left leg during a school sports match, and – after a spell walking on crutches – was advised to do regular physiotherapy to restore its strength. The physic nurse at the clinic showed me which exercises were best, and recommended that I use the specialist equipment at a gymnasium, but with very light settings at first. So, with my parents’ approval, I decided to try out the health club and gym nearest to where we lived – it was only about fifteen minutes walk away, and that exercise would also do me good.

On my way home from school the next afternoon, I got off the bus a stop earlier than usual and called at the health club to make enquiries. When I explained what I needed, the helpful young man at the reception desk said that it would be best for me to speak to the assistant manager on duty, and showed me through to her office. Sitting there, working at a computer screen, was a fit and attractive young woman in her mid-twenties, who at once rose and greeted me with a warm smile and a firm handshake, introducing herself as Louise. She was quite smartly dressed, not in either gym clothes or a business suit, but in a neat semi-casual combination of a shortish plain brown skirt and a cream cross-over top. Both of these complemented the slightly-wavy light brown hair which fell to just rest on her shoulders, framing her pretty and friendly features. The only recognition of working in a sports environment was that she wore no tights or stockings, revealing well-muscled legs, and that her shoes were simple black slip-ons with flat rubber soles.

Louise looked at me with curious interest, which I assumed was due to my appearance. It was not just that I was younger than their usual adult clientele, but I was also in my school uniform. My school was a good one but had an emphasis on discipline, and that included requiring all pupils up to the age of 16 to wear uniform. However, we more senior girls – well, you know what girls are like about clothes – we had our own little stylish variations, always pushing at the boundaries of the rules until something or other was definitely forbidden. So, yes, I was in my school uniform, but the maroon skirt was a size or two smaller than I really should have been wearing, making it tight on my ass and about three inches shorter than regulation length, coming less than half way down my thighs – not quite indecent, but certainly trying to go down that road. My white shirt was also short and tight, and of material thin enough that my bra was visible through it, emphasizing what I had in the way of a bust (which was OK, not amazing but not too bad for fifteen, pert little boobs in a soft cotton B-cup – I was very proud of just having moved up to that size). The uniform was completed by my navy-blue tie with its thin diagonal orange and red stripe, my short white ankle socks, and my white trainers – the once concession to modernity which the school allowed, but only so long as they were either plain white or plain black. As usual, as soon as I left the school gates, I had removed my blazer and stuffed it in my bag, and rolled up my shirt sleeves (it was nearly June, after all). The cumulative effect was that I looked both demure and sexy, with a lot of bare girlish leg and thigh on view. I may have seemed a little older than I actually was, due to the combination of my above-average height, my straight dark hair (which I kept hooked behind my ears), and my mature-looking face, which often wore a serious or quizzical expression.

I explained my reasons for coming, holding my leg out in front of me to show the injury in question. Louise looked thoughtful, and came around from behind her desk to take a closer look. She explained that she was completing a course in sports sciences which included physiotherapy, and although not yet fully qualified she had some experience in the area and was sure that she could help me. She knelt on the floor in front of my chair, and asked me to stretch my leg out as straight and horizontally as I could manage. She then supported it in her hands, looking thoughtful as she gave a gentle probing – more like a massage, really – to the injured area. It felt quite nice and relaxing, and I settled back slightly in the chair, not at all realizing that from Louise’s position (which she had carefully chosen), she could see directly up my skirt to my panties and crotch. She extended her massage to my lower leg, and I gave a slight sigh. I looked downwards to where she was testing and rubbing my knee, and to my surprise found that I had quite an extensive view down the loose cross-over front of her top, revealing the smooth tops of a pair of neatly attractive breasts, perhaps C cups, the rest of which was covered by a prettily-decorated white bra. I was intrigued, and more interested than I realized – much later, Louise (who was watching in her peripheral vision, having quite deliberately afforded me this perspective) told me that she had seen my lips part and my tongue flit across them as I looked down her front, and that she had detected by sight and faint smell that a small damp patch had appeared on the gusset of my panties.

Satisfied in ways that I had yet to understand, Louise nodded to herself and then rose, smiling cheerfully, and sat behind her desk again. She explained that what would be best would be for me to exercise under her supervision – the club owners would not want to admit me and then be in danger of a lawsuit if I injured myself through ignorance. In addition, she recommended that I make my visits near the end of her evening shift, when it would be quiet – the big pressure was in the early evening, after people left their work, but the last hour that the gym was open, from 9.00 p.m. to 10.00 p.m., was much less busy. This would be good, Louise explained, because she could give me more individual attention then, and also there would be much less likelihood of my being pestered by men. I was a bit uncomfortable hearing that, but she laughed and said that they didn’t normally have such a good-looking young girl in the place, but she would ‘keep the flies away from the honey’. I laughed too, reassured and also very flattered that this smart and experienced woman would think that I was good-looking! We shook hands on the arrangement, and I handed over my mother’s credit card for payment – Louise said they would take only two months’ subscription at first, which was the minimum joining period.

So began the very pleasant routine of the next five or six weeks. Louise worked on Sunday, Tuesday and Thursday evenings, and that pattern suited me too. I would leave home a little before 8.30 p.m., walk slowly to the health club, and change into one of my gym outfits – they were my school ones, consisting of tight form-fitting terrycloth shorts in navy blue, and a singlet top in red, edged in blue and white. I wore trainers, white ankle socks, and supporting sweatbands at my ankles and on my wrists. For underwear, I used a pair of very skimpy thong-style pink panties and their matching bra, as my fairly small breasts didn’t really need a specialist sports bra. I then worked out on various machines for about forty minutes, with Louise advising me and checking regularly how I was doing. On these evening shifts, she was no longer on office duty, and so was dressed quite differently from the first time that I had met her. She always wore a white T-shirt with the gym company’s name and logo on it and trainers, but between these two the rest of her outfit varied: sometimes it was jogging trousers, sometimes a pair of loose exercise shorts, and sometimes – which I realized that I liked best, thinking this was because she looked very stylish in it – she wore a quite short tennis skirt, of which she had several, in navy blue and in white.

On one of the first occasions that I was there, near the end of the time, when there were only two other people still in the large gym room, she walked over to check up on me. We had agreed that I should work on all my muscles evenly, partly to get fully fit, and partly not to strain my injury by working constantly on the legs, so I was using a weight-lift at the time, lying on my back on the flat bench support, a leg splayed out on either side. I was concentrating on this so much that I did not notice her approach, until she was standing almost next to my head. I turned to look at her, and then blushed and turned away – because from my position I had seen straight up her skirt, registering in the split second before looking aside that she was wearing a very nice pair of black panties in a high-hip thong style, decoratively edged with lace trimmings. I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry and my pulse quickening – I thought, due to embarrassment at making such a faux pas. It left me feeling a little funny, and I couldn’t get it out of my mind afterwards. In fact, curiosity began to consume me so that I deliberately contrived similar encounters on the days when she was wearing one of her short skirts, and I was rewarded with sights of a range of panties in different cuts and colours, but sharing one thing – all were stylishly sexy.

So we went on, sometimes chatting for a while as Louise closed up the building (which was her responsibility as the duty manager on these evening shifts), before going our separate ways. I began to think of her more and more as a friend, and started to confide some of my secrets to her – such as how several of the boys at school were pressing me all the time to go out with them, and that I wasn’t keen because I knew they would just be trying to get my panties down and do whatever they wanted. Louise asked if I had had a boyfriend before, and I shook my head, explaining earnestly that I just did not feel ready for that kind of thing right now, but I supposed it would be different when I was older – at college, maybe. Louise smiled and nodded, and then delicately enquired:

‘So, ah ... you’re still a ... still ... you know ... um ... not done it, yet, then?’

I blushed scarlet, and nodded confirmation of my unsullied virginity. I thought she might laugh or think me c***dish, but my heart warmed when instead she smiled at me approvingly, patted my shoulder, and said:

‘Quite right, too! – most girls give it up far too soon, to someone who doesn’t deserve it, and then wish they hadn’t!’ For just a moment, I wondered if she was speaking about herself, but it would have been just too rude to ask.

A week or so after this, I was almost fully fit again – and thinking with regret that my visits to the gym (of which seeing Louise had become my special pleasure) might be coming to an end, although I had formed a plan to ask my parents to continue the subscription permanently, perhaps counting it as part of my next Christmas present or something like that. On this particular Monday, I had got stuck on a homework assignment that was due the next day, and so got to the gym rather late, realizing as I walked in that the lobby clock showed nearly a quarter past nine. Louise greeted me at once, almost as if she had been keeping an eye on the door, and with a note of pleasure – perhaps even relief – in her voice that touched me. She gave me a playful slap on the ass, and said:

‘Hey, k**do – I was getting worried, thought you were deserting us, now you’re all better!’

‘Oh, no!’ I said hastily, explaining first about the homework (which got a sympathetic grimace and an acknowledging ‘yeah, that sucks’), and then, more diffidently, my hopes of continuing to attend the gym.

‘That is – if you’ll have me, of course,’ I said, in my innocence not registering the double meaning. She looked at me quizzically, and then said in a softer and huskier tone than usual:

‘Oh, don’t you worry about that – I’ll have you, all right!’

It was if she had taken some final decision, as the slightly-troubled expression which I had noticed on the last few visits cleared away. Louise explained that she had some extra paperwork to catch up on, and was intending to stay in the building and get it done after everyone had left. ‘But’, she said, ‘it’s a pity for you not to get your usual time, especially when I’m not actually leaving.’ With brisk determination, she suggested that I stay on with her – I could get extra time on the machines when the gym was empty and, if she propped the office door open, she would hear me call out if I needed anything. She asked if it would cause any problems if I was to stay later, and I replied that it wouldn’t – I had actually arranged to visit one of my school friends afterwards, and so was not expected home until nearly midnight; I would phone the friend and explain that I had been delayed, and couldn’t make it tonight. Louise smiled, nodded approvingly, and remarked ‘that will give us plenty of time – no need to hurry’.

The few remaining members of the club had left by about 9.45 p.m., and Louise told the other two staff who were on duty – two guys, college students doing this as part-time work – that they could go, and she would close up. When they had departed, she locked the glass front doors and pulled the blinds down on the windows. Then she smiled at me, saying ‘now it’s just us girls, honey, so take your sweet time.’ I settled into my workout routine, realizing that my leg was now healed, and that overall I was so much fitter than before, and I determined not to give this up – I had found that my thrice-weekly visits had become the highlights of my week. It was amazingly peaceful and quiet, with Louise visible at her office desk, her attractive profile towards me as she tapped away at her computer keyboard – she was wearing one of her short white tennis skirts and a tighter-than-usual purple singlet, and both showed that she had a good, curvy figure underneath. I watched her for a while, feeling quite serene, until I thought she might notice and I looked away.

At about 10.30 p.m., when I was using one of the upright bench presses, I heard Louise sigh. I looked over to her office again and saw her shuffle the papers on her desk, put a file away in its drawer and switch off her computer. Then she rose and stretched, sighing again. I thought she must have forgotten me, or perhaps had not realized that I was placed where I could see her, because she hefted her breasts in her palms, as if settling them back in their bra cups, and then for a moment slipped one hand under her skirt – I could only assume that her panties must have got twisted. I felt like a spy who had seen a special secret, and flushed and looked away as she started to turn towards her office door. I acted as if I hadn’t seen her until she was standing right next to me – and then from that position I could not avoid an up-skirt view of her firm tanned thighs and today’s panties, a red thong in a satiny material.

Louise said it was time for me to wind down – she had a few routine chores left, but I needed to go and shower soon, and when I came back from that she would let me out by the side door, as the front was locked and the alarm there had been set. She gave me a bright smile, which I returned, saying ‘OK, you’re the boss!’, and I trotted happily off to the ladies’ changing room. After showering and drying off, I stuffed my gym outfit in my carry-bag and put on a clean pair of tight shorts in a rich pink colour and a green T-shirt that went well with them. As I gathered my things, I heard Louise calling out to ask if I was ready, and I went out into the foyer area.

Louise led me along an unfamiliar corridor to the side door of the building, and then hesitated curiously for a moment, putting one hand on my shoulder and regarding me quizzically. However, after a couple of seconds, she gave a slight sigh, and unlocked the door to let me out. As I stepped into the cool sweet twilight of the summer evening, feeling thrilled and excited by my progress, I turned back for a second and – acting on a sudden impulse which came from I know not where – I rose on my tiptoes and planted a quick kiss on her cheek, saying breathlessly: ‘Thanks so much, thanks for everything!’

I felt suddenly abashed at my girlish enthusiasm and c***dish action, but Louise took one of my hands in hers, twining our fingers together, and drew me closer to her. A strange smile played for a second about her lips and, in a wry but warm voice, she replied:

‘Oh well, honey, if you want to thank me that way ...’

And then – to my astonishment – she kissed me on the mouth, not too firmly or intrusively, but I could feel her tongue flit across my lips. There was no doubting that this was something much more than a friendly farewell gesture – in fact, it was unmistakably an opening gambit, even someone as naive and inexperienced as me instinctively knew that! Whether it was due to surprise or some deeper need, my lips parted slightly and I found myself returning her kiss. The space between us had suddenly vanished, and I was up against her, held close by the arm which she had slipped round my waist. I was very aware of the pressure of her breasts against my developing chest, and of the sudden hardness of her nipples, poking into me through her singlet. I melted into her embrace, opening my lips wider for the questing entry of her tongue, meeting it with the tentative probing of my own. My head was spinning, and there was a roaring in my ears as if there was a waterfall nearby. My palms felt sweaty, my stomach light and fluttery, and my pelvis as if it had turned to wet concrete.

After nearly a minute of wet smooching, I drew back slightly and broke contact with a gasp, hardly believing what I was doing. Louise searched my face with her gaze, and must have found what she was looking for in my wide eyes, flared nostrils, flushed cheeks and panting breath, and confirmed by my acquiescent stunned silence.

‘So ... do you want more, Dian?’ she asked, with devastating directness.

My throat had gone dry and I could not manage to speak, so I just nodded a mute but definite assent. Her smile became a wolfish grin, and she drew me back into the building and closed the door.

‘Yeah’, she said in a satisfied tone, ‘I was pretty damn sure you would – you little hottie!’

Swiftly, she pressed my smaller, slighter frame against the corridor wall, resuming her kiss whilst her hands roamed all over my upper body, tugging my T-shirt out of my shorts and up above my small breasts. Her fingers found these in their plain white bra, fondling them and tugging on my suddenly-firm nipples, causing me to moan and – driven by instinct – to spread my hips apart. Her hands ran down my back to seize and squeeze my buttocks, and then one hand swept around my waist and stomach, and reached down to press against where my shorts covered my pussy, stroking up and down on my slit through the thin terrycloth material. I was almost swooning from the sexual rush which overwhelmed me and from the tidal waves of extraordinary, novel and wonderful sensations that were surging through my virgin body. She paused briefly in her swift conquest of any defenses that I might have had, and looked at me with sudden seriousness.

‘Are you sure you want this?’ she queried, ‘I’m not gonna f***e you into anything.’

I found enough strength from somewhere to reply: ‘Yes ... please, I want it! ... I want you!’

Her eyes gleamed, and she breathed back at me: ‘And I want you – I’ve wanted you for weeks, ever since you walked in here in that sexy schoolgirl getup! And I want to be your first.’

I understood her meaning at once, and was doubly thrilled. Yes, I thought to myself exultantly, yes! Here and now, and with her – nothing could be better than this, nothing! I answered in a choked, husky voice:

‘I want YOU to be my first!’ And then, to make quite sure she knew what I intended and wanted, I added: ‘please, take my virginity – FUCK ME!!’

She looked eager but also slightly scared, and I wondered fleetingly if she had ever taken a virgin girl before – the idea that I might be her first in that way sent another drenching feeling down my pussy, which was already feeling wetter and looser than I had ever thought possible.

Louise still had just a fragment of doubt, saying: ‘You might not be a lesbian, like me, you know – lots of girls, most really, are bisexual.’

But I was having none of this, for I knew with a sudden sweet certainty, like coming home out of the rain, where I really stood and who I really was. So much that had seemed out of kilter to me, so much that had felt like it was somehow not right, suddenly fell into place. Of course this was why I didn’t want a boyfriend, didn’t want boys shoving their paws inside my shirts or up my skirts – and why I felt that strange embarrassed curiosity when we girls were changing for school sports, or the way I liked to watch the cheerleaders practice even though I knew I wasn’t pretty enough to be chosen for the squad, and it explained the burgeoning feelings that were troubling me about a couple of my prettiest school friends and two of the most handsome and charismatic of the younger women teachers. I had not the slightest remaining doubt, and said to Louise with a confidence which afterwards she told me had both amazed and impressed her:

‘Yes, I am. I am a lesbian – I’m glad I know that now, and that’s what I’ll always want to be. You’ve helped me to see and understand – it’s only right for you to take me first, and I’ll remember you forever. Show me what to do, Louise, take me and fuck me – and not just now, not just tonight!’

She whistled softly through her lips in surprise at my certainty, and at the maturity with which I was offering my body to her, knowing exactly what I wanted to happen. The air of tension left her, but was replaced by a crackling sense of anticipation and excitement which electrified us both, joining us in a harmony of attraction and pure unadulterated desire.

‘OK, Dian , if you say so – if fucked you is wanting, then fucked you is surely gonna be getting!’, she said, giving me a totally over-acted evil leer. ‘But not right here – there’s a much better place, c’mon!’

Holding hands, we almost ran back down the corridor, and she took me along to a small private room which I had not really noticed before. It had a ‘Staff Only’ sign on the door, and Louise had to unlock it. There was a row of lockers along the left-hand wall, doors to shower and toilet cubicles in the facing wall, and a couple of benches in the middle of the room. Louise quickly pushed these over against the lockers, and then indicated a large foam rubber exercise mat which was standing upright in one of the corners, rolled up and held closed with straps. It was quite heavy, and it took both of us to drag into the centre of the floor, and unroll it – after a few seconds, its own weight made it rest flat on the floor. Next, Louise took three of the large white cotton towels that the gym provided for its members to use, and she laid these out on top of the mat to make a more comfortable resting place.

We were both still fully clothed, but I knew with eager certainty that this would change within seconds. For all the passion that she was feeling, Louise did not rush me – we stood for a while, kissing again, and her hands explored my bust and buttocks less feverishly than before, but with a sensuous slowness that I found to be even more arousing. Then she pulled my T-shirt up over my head, caressed my breasts in their soft cotton bra cups, and slid a hand down to my shorts. One dexterous movement undid the front button, a second pulled down the zip, and a third slipped her hand inside – the shorts falling three or four inches down my thighs as she did so. Her fingers cupped my Venus mound through my thin pink cotton panties, and I gasped at the feeling of her hand pressing against me in such an intimate place – down there!! But this was only her overture, and her hand rose slightly to the waistband of the panties before sliding back down again – but now on the inside, her palm smooth and warm against my bare skin, her fingertips seeking the top of my cleft and then teasing and rubbing along it.

I was more than lost by this stage – although a much truer term would be to say that I was found, and had found everything that I was looking for. I slumped slightly backwards against the wall, and she tugged the shorts down my legs until I could easily step out of them. Now all I had on was my bra, panties, socks and trainers, and it didn’t seem right to let this one-sided situation continue. Acting purely on instinct, I reached for her breasts, taking a firm grip and pressing my thumbs against the hard nipples. Louise gave an appreciative gasp, and begged me to give her tits more attention, so I gave her purple singlet the same treatment that my T-shirt had received a few seconds before – up, over, and flung away to land on one of the benches at the side.

Now I could see her bra: it was red, matching the panties which I had glimpsed earlier, but more daring in style than I had expected – an under wired plunge bra in a quite revealing demi-cup design. As I hesitated for a second, Louise quickly reached behind her back, undid the clasp and then let the bra fall away from the front of her breasts. She was now naked above the waist, below which she still had the short white tennis skirt, the red panties underneath it, cotton ankle socks and her trainers. As she let her arms fall to her sides, I took a moment to admire the bust now displayed to me. Louise was a very attractive young woman; her breasts were no more than average size in volume – perhaps even a little less – but they jutted forwards like small pyramids. It seemed as if a homing instinct told my mouth what to do, as I leaned forward to kiss her left breast, taking the right one in my hand to fondle at the same time. Louise murmured her approval, putting her shoulders slightly back in response and so lifting her tits even more outwards for attention.

My kissing was tentative at first, and I think its delicacy – almost next door to tickling – was actually very arousing for her, as certainly was my innocence and her knowledge that she was initiating a virgin into her first lesbian sexual encounter. Realizing how much I was turning her on, as she began to give short pants of breath, I grew in confidence and began to suck more boldly, now changing from side to side between each free-swinging mound of glory, sucking hard on her tit and pulling it out with me as I drew my mouth backwards; each time when I finally released one of her nipples in this way, she gave a curious whimper.

After a few moments of this, she gasped that I was going to make her come, and she begged me to finger her pussy. I felt a wicked thrill, as for the first time in my life I lifted a woman’s skirt to gain access to her cunt and take her to the crest of sexual release. My mouth did not falter in its worship of her lovely mounds, but I pulled the front of the tennis skirt up with one hand and pushed the other underneath it. I found my target of the front of her panties and, remembering her example, pressed my fingertips along her slit, feeling with slight shock the large patch of wetness which surrounded it. Louise gave a strangled groan, releasing her hands from their grip on my ass to reach frantically for the sides of her panties and shove them in one firm motion down almost to her knees. At once, my hand was touching her bare cunt, which I found was delightfully soft and giving, smooth and shaven free of all hair. Again, it must have been instinct that helped my fingers slip into her vagina whilst my upturned thumb impacted almost roughly on her clitoral hood, slipping inside it to find the engorged glory spot itself. Louise began to give a mixture of deep, harsh grunts and high, sharp sounds, and I could feel her muscles trembling around my hand. Suddenly her hips thrust forwards and backwards galvanically several times, she gave a loud cry of ‘Oh! Yes! Now!!’, and I felt a wash of wetness around the two fingers that I was pushing in and pulling out of her hole.

I was amazed at what I had done, and felt a euphoric sense of triumph. Here I was, a young, totally inexperienced, virgin teenager – and I had taken an attractive and accomplished woman to the heights of uninhibited, uncontrolled orgasm. In its way, this was another and almost more profound barrier to cross than having my hymen broken and losing what everyone defines as ‘virginity’ – for what I had done to Louise made me far more adult: I was now a lesbian and a lover, someone who did as well someone who was passively done to. Not, of course, that I was not eagerly looking forward to that part ... and it seemed that it would be next on the agenda.

After I withdrew my fingers from her cunt, Louise – looking slightly stunned and breathless – stripped off her panties and briefly mopped her sodden pussy with them, before pitching them carelessly aside. She unfastened the tennis skirt, which went in the same general direction, and was now naked apart from the socks and shoes.

‘Christ – I never expected that!’ she gasped; ‘that was amazing – k**do, you’re a natural, there’s no doubt about it!’ She grinned at me ferociously, and I blushed but felt exultant at her accolade. Then she took my shoulders in her hands, and scrutinized my face again, affectionately but more seriously. ‘I want to be certain that you want this, Dian,’ she stated, and then asked: ‘are you sure – really, really sure?’

She need not have worried, though I appreciated the care and concern that was motivating her enquiry – she was not just focusing on getting what she wanted, however desirable it might be. I had become more certain with every second, with every sight of her beautiful womanly body, with every touch of my fingers on her skin and of hers on mine. I looked her straight in the eye, knowing that she needed to know. Not wanting there to be any hesitancy, any holding back, when once she began to take me, I replied with simple, frank sincerity:

‘I have never, ever wanted anything so much in my life – or anyone. I know this is right for me, and you are right for me – just don’t stop, do it all the way, take me!’

The last wrinkle of frowning doubt vanished from her forehead, and her eyes gleamed with anticipation. Slowly, the hands on my shoulders slid under my bra straps and tugged them first sideways off my shoulders and then down to hang by my waist, in the process peeling the white cotton bra cups away from my young breasts. Releasing the straps, her hands rose to cup both of my titties, and as her mouth descended upon them I discovered for the first time how the pleasures which I had given her a few minutes before felt like from the other side. Really, there are no words good enough to capture the sensations that you experience when another woman’s lips, teeth and tongue suck, nibble and lick your own tits – amazing, stupendous, explosive don’t even come close, and erotic is a pale and useless term for the reality.

I was shaking and shivering from hot and cold flushes, feeling almost delirious as she alternated between my breasts with her mouth, whilst using her hand to tweak the nipple of whichever tit was not getting oral service. My eyes were closed so that I could ride the tides of feeling, and so I sensed rather than saw her reach behind me to unclasp my bra and remove it. The next bit, however, had my eyes open wide – as I gasped in even greater pleasure and arousal.

Her tongue left my nipple and traced its way over the lower part of that breast and then downwards, across chest and stomach, to its target of my pussy. As it neared my navel, swooping around it and licking its centre, Louise dropped to her knees and simultaneously pulled my panties down to my ankles; I lifted my left foot an inch off the floor and she slipped the panties over my trainer, leaving them still looped around the other ankle. With tantalizing slowness, her tongue then began the next part of it’s downwards quest, as her hands with gentle pressure eased my legs into a wider and more open stance.

With the simultaneous precision of a D-Day landing, Louise’s tongue reached the top of my pussy cleft as the fingers of one hand reached up to touch and delicately probe the very bottom of the slit, and the other hand spanned the middle, pressing on each side of my labia to encourage them to separate and open.

I had never, ever felt anything like this in all of my tentative explorations of my own body, in all of my crude and c***dish masturbatory experiments. I was sobbing, tears of ecstasy rolling down my cheeks, the kind that you get from uncontrollable laughter, and someone in the room was making short inarticulate cries – I guessed it must have been me, for Louise’s mouth had slid down to the middle of my vagina and was sucking like a vacuum cleaner! As her agile tongue wormed up and down my pussy, she shifted the grip of her hands to my lower buttocks, squeezing them and pulling them apart, giving her greater and deeper access at the front. Her mouth moved upwards to make my clitoris its prisoner, and I lost all control – if any had been left by this point – as my pelvis shook in orgasm. With a long, low wail, I released myself into the growing orgasm like someone clinging by their fingertips to the cliff edge above a raging torrent – as I, too, was swept under, churned about, bouncing from one rock of sensation to another, and then was flung up again onto the shore in a shower of spray, gasping for breath.

Looking flushed and excited, Louise removed her lips from my labia and rose to her feet, with evident pleasure and satisfaction tasting the juices that had streaked her face.

‘That’s one first for you, honey; the first time you’ve been pussy-eaten by a woman. Now – stage two!’

I had remained standing through all this, my back leaning against the wall. Now, she took me by the hand and laid me down on the soft towels that were covering the exercise mat, as gently as if she were lowering me onto my bridal bed – which, of course, in many ways it was. I was on my back and she spread herself out beside me, lying on her side and with one elbow propping up her head. She ran her other hand gently over my body, almost in wonderment that such a sweet young prize had fallen into her lap. Then, sure that I was comfortably settled in place, she kissed me briefly on the lips before rising and going to one of the lockers. From my angle on the floor I could see that she rummaged in a kit-bag for a moment, before straightening and turning back towards me. In her hand was a vibrator – a smooth silver tube, slightly curved at the point. It looked huge to me, but in fact was no more than average; I learned later that it was a six-inch model of medium diameter.

‘I thought this might come in handy sometime,’ she commented with a mischievous grin, adding that she had been keeping it in her locker for the last two weeks, hoping for a chance to use it on me – and also, when our close proximity had aroused her too much, slipping in to this staff changing-room to use the little silver pleasure-machine on herself.

As I watched in fascination, she switched it on but did not immediately begin to insert it into me. First, she aroused me further – which I would not have thought was possible – by giving my pussy a firmer massage with her fingers and another series of probing kisses and licks from her tongue. Then, as the latter moved upwards to zero in on my breasts, I felt the rubbing pressure of the vibrator’s tip at the puckered open mouth of my vagina. I gave a soft gasp, and wordlessly showed my acquiescence by spreading my legs as wide apart as I could and thrusting my hips upwards against its pressure. The vibrator slid easily into my well-lubricated cunt, until the tip bumped gently against the dark membrane of my hymen. I gulped, tensing my abdominal muscles, and Louise raised her head from her tit-lapping to watch my face. I understood that she needed one last confirmatory signal and so, despite an errant doubt that made my thighs suddenly glisten with sweat, I licked along my lips and then gave a brief but firm nod of assent.

Louise nodded back, and the excitement of taking her first-ever virginity (she confirmed my suspicion on this point afterwards) showed on her face. At first, she cautiously pressed the wonderfully humming tip of the vibrator a little harder against the barrier, which proved less flimsy than either of us expected. She looked more determined, and pushed hard for an instant. My hymen parted to admit the metal rod, making me jerk and yelp – the sensation was curiously similar to banging one’s knee on a door frame: a brief flashing pain which was both disorienting and stimulating in a strange and tingling way. My virginity was no more, and for the first time something from outside penetrated down my vaginal tube, pressing me open, rubbing against nerve ends along its walls which I had not dreamed existed.

Louise withdrew the vibrator, and wiped it quickly on the nearby towel – I could not see this at the time, but later, when I stood up, I noticed the small browning smear of bl**d, which somehow made the whole thing more real. With barely a pause, she slid the vibrating shiny cylinder back into me, slowly working it in and out, and pressing a little further each time. Meanwhile, her fingers stretched open the top part of my slit, seeking for and finding my clitoris, and alternating between rubbing it and flicking it with her fingertips. This had an effect like the discovery of the combination number of a safe: my legs spread apart, my back arched and my buttocks lifted clear of the towels, and my vaginal muscles relaxed and loosened, admitting her thrusts further and allowing her to up the tempo.

It seemed like no time at all before I was shuddering and trembling in the throes of my second orgasm, which was even stronger than the first. My head lashed from side to side; I was whimpering and uttering broken words of beseechment, all of them entreaties to fuck me more, harder, deeper; my nipples were so stiffly erect and hyper-sensitive that I thought they would explode from my chest like fireworks; sweat gleamed on my face, stomach and thighs, and my hips were pushing spasmodically back against the intrusions of the metal dildo. Then, the coup de grace: Louise deftly removed the vibrator from my hole and thrust its throbbing tip against my clit, whilst the hand that had been stimulating me there drove two fingers deep into my vagina. I think I screamed as this stimulus blew me over the edge, but if I did it was a scream of exhilaration, of discovery and of joy. It was as if a tempest had raged through me, tossing everything up in the air, and I knew that I would never feel or think the same ever again – a threshold had been crossed that was much more than just losing a small scrap of skin, however much it was prized by society. As the tidal wave receded, I lay sprawled on my back across the rumpled white towels, and gazed up at the jutting breasts of my instructor in lesbian love.

Rather shyly, I asked her: ‘Was I OK?’

Louise looked surprised at the question. ‘You were amazing, sweetheart, truly – truly amazing. I never expected you to be so open for it, so free and so wild. You’re a knockout, d’y’know?’ Then she added, with a rueful laugh: ‘I should be asking that – was it OK for you, honey?’

Her words made me feel happier than I could express, and so I just emphatically nodded my positive response to her question. Then, trusting myself to speak despite a slight quaver in my voice, I asked her if she would want me again, if maybe we could do it more often, especially if I got my parents to continue my membership of the club.

Louise rolled over from her side to lay mainly on top of me, settling her thighs between my still-spread ones, her breasts resting almost tit to tit on mine. Her mouth found my lips, and she kissed me slowly and lovingly. Then, breaking mouth contact for a moment, she stroked my cheek with her fingers whilst assuring me that she would want to fuck me any time that I would have her, and that it did not need to be here – in fact, it could only be here if it was just us in the building – but that I was welcome to come to her flat. She told me that she shared with another, slightly older woman who was also a lesbian, but that they were good friends only and not attracted to each other as lovers. They had separate bedrooms, and one or the other often brought a girlfriend home for a night or a weekend.

I said at once that this sounded delightful, and so it has proven – during the six months since I lost my virginity, I have been Louise’s most-frequent lover (though not her only one, and neither of us would ask that exclusivity of the other, there are just far too many hot ‘babes out there), sometimes at the gym on nights when she closes up, and other times on weekend afternoons and evenings (when my parents think I am at a friend’s house or a party), in the comfort of her bedroom. There has also been one unexpected bonus – her flat mate and I had an instant attraction to each other from the moment that we met on my third visit there, and Louise has no objection to my fucking with her sometimes as well. Her name is Nadia, a trim 29-year-old brunette with a great ass and a taste for tight skirts and black boots which show it to best advantage. She became my first for the last part of the trilogy of my lesbian initiation – taking me doggy-style with a strap-on cock. This was also a mind-blowing experience, and in the four months since she first impaled me with it, my cunt has opened wider and deeper. That first time, I only took five inches, and needed lube and careful coaxing to manage that; last Sunday, she fucked me without restraint with her wide eight-incher, and I took it all, hard and deep, with relish, gasping for her to shaft it deeper, grind down on me harder. She has a taste for dominance, and I knew such talk would send her into over-drive, and so it proved – she was shrieking almost louder than me as she slammed it home for the last convulsive thrusts, her orgasm taking her just seconds before mine.

My parents quite readily agreed to continue my membership of the gym, pleased that I was adopting a regime of regular exercise. Of course, they had no idea what my favourite method of burning off those extra calories had now become – they were just pleased that I looked so trim and had such a healthy glow, and I smiled quietly to myself and ran memories of my recent fucks with Louise or Nadia through my mind’s eye.

... Continue»
Posted by dian0223 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 5914  |  
96%
  |  15

My first time with Jermain

My first time... I'll start at the very beginning.

I'd been with my boyfriend Nigel for several years, though we lived apart. Things between us were great at the start, but over time due to the distance and both of our jobs the relationship strained. We stopped making the effort to get up and down to see one another and phone calls ended up in arguments over the silliest of things. Of course we did still see one another, but it was becoming less frequent and more of an occasion rather than the norm.

Whilst things were deteriorating between us I fell pregnant, and neither of us were prepared for it. We sat down, discussed our options and both decided that we should try to make a go of things. He’d look to see if he could move closer north and I would look to move further south to be closer.

Things didn't improve. We still kept arguing and bickering, neither of us making too much of an effort. And several months into my pregnancy, we decided to part. It wasn't easy, with both of us upset at the break up. But felt it was the best decision to remain on good terms with one another especially for the sake of our baby.

My son was born, and Nigel and I remained on good terms. Strangely both of us were making more of an effort to see one another since our son was here, but things never progressed and we remained friends rather than becoming a couple again.

It was very hard juggling working and looking after my son, so my social life was non-existent apart from the rare night here and there. I didn't venture out too often, and when I did I kept meeting idiots or men who thought they were god’s gift to women, and arrogance is not a pretty trait. Friends were pushing me to go out more, to meet someone and start seeing one of these guys but none of them were appealing.

What I did find strange was that I found myself actually talking to a few black men whilst I was out. While I was seeing Nigel I'd rarely met any black men or spoke to any. Even through school there were very few black boys or girls so for me it was a huge change.

After a year had passed, and being bugged by everyone, I thought about maybe seeing someone start going out with somebody (if someone was prepared to obviously deal with me and my son). I'd never really received much attention from men when I was younger. I wasn't the kind of girl that boys really looked at. Pale white skin, glasses, freckles, red curly hair and not the biggest of boobs either, not exactly what boys or young men wanted. Whilst I was going out with Nigel I was a 32B but after giving birth I'd grown to 34D, looking back I'd say this was one of the reasons why I started receiving a bit more attention. I'd gone from a skinny freckle faced curly headed girl to a busty woman, 5'3, still pale, freckles, lost my glasses, and big boobs - a bit more to look at.

As I mentioned I'd never really had any dealings with anyone outside my race when I was younger. Of course I'd seen other c***dren, adults of other races, but never had any real interaction or dialogue - Unless you consider Indian restaurants as an opportunity to talk to another race. Now I'd started to get out more, I found I was being approached by more and more men on a regular basis, mainly Asian and white men, many of whom I found boring. There were a small number of black men too, but I'd never considered ever going out with a black man before. It’s just not something a good Catholic Irish girl did. That was all to change though...

I was at the train station after travelling down to see Nigel, f****y and friends. There I was, standing on the platform with my baby buggy, bags and a fair bit of shopping, and the only man to offer any help was a tall, brooding-looking black man. He was very tall - well everyone is when standing next to me - but he was well over 6ft and broad wearing baggy tracksuit bottoms and a hoodie.

He offered to help me up the stairs as the lift was out of order. He picked up my things and took them up, then came back for the buggy and carried it to the top of the stairs and then did the same on the other side. Of all the people who passed me, he was the only one who offered any assistance. When he first approached I was very nervous and wary thinking, “God, what does he want?” He looked like the stereotype in his hoodie, but as they say never judge a book by its cover. Once at the bottom of the stairs at the opposite platform, he simply said, “There you go,” and walked away. I said, "Thank you," as he left. I never thought anything else of it really.

The following day I was walking my son around the town and incredibly I bumped back into the same man that helped me. As we passed I smiled and thanked him for yesterday. He paused briefly and said it was no problem and that he couldn't believe that nobody had offered to help out before. I said thanks once again and off I went.

Now the town is not particularly big. It has all the shops you need: all the high street shops, Debenhams, Next plenty of places to eat and drink and a decent night life. You're bound to see people over and over if you're out long enough and that’s what happened. We bumped into one another again in the park, this time as we passed he smiled, asked, "You following me?" I blushed... I could feel myself getting red and managed to stutter no. I turned as he walked by. He had very short tight hair, very dark black skin, well over 6ft and very muscular, his t-shirt clung to him and seemed it would have to be peeled off his broad chest.

Throughout the weekend I must have bumped into him several times, each time he would smile and make a smart comment, causing me to blush and redden. It was strange. Here I was, a grown woman, getting embarrassed by these comments and not being able to say something smart back.

Over the next two months I was down regularly seeing Nigel with our son and I regularly bumped into my knight in shining armor whilst walking around the town. When we met in the park, I mentioned that I never got the chance to really thank him for helping me that day and it was quite strange that we kept on bumping into one another in the town. He said no thanks were necessary, and that if I really wanted to say thank him I could buy him an ice cream from the van in the park. I agreed and we chatted for about 10-15 minutes in the park.

What happened next totally shocked me. Why? Well apart from someone offering to buy me a drink in a bar, I'd never been asked out on a 'date' by a black man. He asked if I'd like to meet for a coffee the next day, he gave me his number and said to meet him in the park where we were, and if I got cold feet just to text him and let him know.

I found myself that night and the following morning contemplating on what I was going to do, throughout the morning I'd talked myself out of meeting, but then I had a change of heart. I'd been single for awhile now, Nigel had a few dates with various girls. But me, nothing... And so I thought, “Why not? Lets see what the world can offer,” and I convinced myself to go.

I arranged for my parents to look after my son for an hour or so. I remember walking through the park feeling very nervous. I'd decided to make a bit of an effort, so I put some make-up on and tried to feel good about myself. Part of me was hoping that he wasn't there, but there he was. My heart was racing and I could not believe how nervous I was. There he stood, and he made quite an impression: nice jeans, tight t-shirt, his skin shone in the sun and he looked quite different from that first day in his hoodie and tracksuit. We sat down in the park with our coffees exchanged our names, Jermain and Agnes, and just chatting about ourselves a bit. I remember doing most of the talking even though I was extremely nervous.

The time passed quickly and I said I had to get back to collect my son. I almost made a show of myself when he asked if I would be back down next weekend as that he'd like to take me out for the night... Well, at 29 years old I should have been a bit more mature and sensible rather than blushing like a teenager and almost choking on my coffee... I managed to compose myself and said I wasn't sure but that I'd let him know in the week if that was ok. I got back to my parents and couldn't believe it, being asked out by a black man... That’s just not something I'd experienced or ever considered.

I thought about Jermain's offer over and over throughout my trip back home, and during the week I eventually decided to meet Jermain. I thought why not, he seemed nice enough, he could hold a conversation, seemed intelligent, was confident, not arrogant and I surprisingly thought that he was not unattractive for a black man. I arranged with my parents and Nigel to be back down two weeks later and I let Jermain know as well.

Well that Saturday came. Jermain and I had agreed to meet at the train station, the place of our first meeting... I readied myself at my parents. It had been a while since I'd had a date so I didn't really know what to wear. I decided to go with a black dress, simple but effective, straightened my hair and put my makeup on. Once ready I ordered a taxi and headed to the station. Jermain was already there, white shirt, which looked really impressive against his black skin, jeans and shoes... I remarked that he scrubbed up well and he cheekily agreed that I did too, for an old girl.... That broke the ice, thankfully.

We walked along the beachfront talking as we went by, asking me what I did, talking about my son. Cheekily he asked my age, I lied as it’s my right to do so! I said I was 25, and I found out he was 23 and a fitness instructor who played rugby, hence the reason why he was so muscular and fit. The time just flew. He'd booked dinner at an Indian restaurant. I teased him that I hated Indian. He was a bit taken aback but I soon confessed and said I was glad he had booked there as I was hungry and I actually did like Indian food.

We chatted and laughed and the night passed. Before I knew it we'd eaten our food, had a number of drinks and the restaurant was closing. We walked to the nearest cab office which was on the front. We paused at the pier and chatted some more, as the evening wore on I became more and more relaxed with him, laughing and joking and talking freely. We reached the cab office and he offered to drop me off at home - the perfect gentleman. We shared a cab and chatted some more. Before we reached my parents house I stopped the cab and said I'd walk from here, which was a good mile or so away. I didn’t want Jermain seeing exactly where I was staying. He got out too and asked the cab to wait a minute...

If I almost choked when Jermain asked me out then I nearly collapsed at what was to follow. Jermain stood in front of me, and asked if I wanted to go back to his place. I said no - we'd only just met and that I was not that comfortable in doing that, plus my son was at my parents. He placed his hands on my hips, towering above me. I looked up as he looked down but I never removed his hands. I just stood there as he asked if we could meet again sometime soon, and instinctively I agreed. We stood there staring, his dark black skin glowing in the night light. Then he leaned down. I just reacted without thinking, closed my eyes, moved my head forward and our lips met.

Suddenly there was a surge, a pulse shot through me. That kiss was electrifying. I'd never been kissed like that before. Jermain's hands moved up from my hips to my waist, sliding gently up and down, his thick full lips pressing firmly onto mine, our lips locked and our mouths opened slowly, tongues sliding forward and mixing with one another. My eyes were closed and the thought of how good this kiss was raced through my mind. Our heads turned from left to right slowly, our lips locked, mouths open, tongues sliding over one another into each other’s open mouth. My hands ran up and down his arms, till suddenly I felt his large hands slide onto my bum. I baulked at this and slapped his hands away - it had been a while since any man had placed his hands on my bum, let alone a black man.

At this point I broke our electric kiss and thanked him for a wonderful night and said that I will walk from here. He smiled and got back into the cab and as he left he winked. My walk home was short and after that kiss I'd say I floated most of the way. I could not stop thinking about that kiss, of his thick full lips locked onto my mine, his large black hands sliding up and down my sides... It felt amazing. I felt amazing. I reached home and slept soundly...

That following morning my mother asked me had I had a good night. I'd be lying if I said no, so I told her it was fine. But I knew that the night had been wonderful and topped by that amazing kiss at the end.

Myself and Jermain texted over the next week or so, just general things really, nothing exciting, and he kept asking when I was coming down and when we could meet again. I was reluctant, not sure what to do really. I kept convincing myself that it was not such a good idea. What would my friends think, what would my parents say? Eventually I said to Jermain that I felt it best that we didn’t meet up again. He took it better than I thought - he didn’t seem to bothered which for some reason irked me a little.

I went down to visit my parents as I always did. At first I didn’t see Jermain, but as I said it being a small town eventually we did, and I do admit that my stomach fluttered when I saw him and remembered that kiss. Unfortunately on this occasion he was with someone else. I felt a bit jealous and wondered if he had been seeing this girl or any others and for how long. For some reason I texted him that I'd seen him out and that he looked well and so did his girlfriend. He was quick to reply and say that since I was not interested there was nothing to stop him from seeing anyone else, which was true but still it annoyed me especially after that kiss.

We were texting throughout the weekend and over the course of the weekend I'd reconsidered my decision and said if he asked me out again I'd go. Which he did...

This happened for the best part of 4 to 6 months I can't recall exactly how long. We went out a number times: along the beach, into restaurants, to the cinema. Not every weekend but many of them I'd come down see my f****y, Nigel and friends but also Jermain. Sometimes it would be a walk in the park, a short meet, sometimes a lovely night out resulting in more of those explosive kisses which I could not get enough of. His kisses were intense, nothing like I'd experienced before. The first black man I'd ever kissed was amazing, his lips on mine – MMMMMMMM! Most of the time I was just melting with them, but I could not bring myself to go any further than that kiss, no matter how many times he asked me back to his place, or wherever his hands wandered on my body... I always stopped him.

Then came that fateful night where my whole world changed, turned upside down and things were never to be the same again.

I was back down to see my parents, but they were only there for the Thursday night before they were heading off for a weekend in London to visit friends. So that left me at my parents with my son. Jermain had asked me out and I'd agreed to meet him, but as my parents were away I thought I'd have to cancel, but Nigel had said he wanted to take our son and see his parents in Exeter so I agreed.

I remember much of this night as if it were yesterday. By now I’d got far more comfortable in deciding what to wear when meeting Jermain, so I put on my jeans, a white top and my boots. It was a cool evening and being my boring old self wore a white cardigan too. We met at the station as usual, walked along the front, here was where things began to change. Usually Jermain and I ended up kissing at the end of the night, but here it was still quite light, and we were on the beach standing there kissing. Totally engrossed in one another, I could see his big black hands running over my hips as usual, up and down firmly. What I didn’t notice was that a couple of my friends had spotted me and Jermain, and things were to get ugly later in the evening.

I received a text a short while later from a friend, saying that they had spotted me on the beach and what I was doing was disgusting and what was I thinking. I couldn't believe it, partly because I had been seen and also that yes had this been a few years back I would probably have said the same thing. I was stunned and shocked to receive that kind of text from so-called friends.

They were mutual friends of Nigel and I but I never expected to be caught like that or that people would be so opinionated. That was naive on my part I guess. This was not about Nigel but to them it was and I was made to feel very small. Jermain knew I was upset immediately. I told him I received a hurtful text by some friends, I didn't go into details as I didn't want to offend him.

I asked Jermain to give me a minute so I could make a quick call to my friend. We had a huge argument down the phone over the whole issue. I was visibly shaken when I rejoined Jermain and I think he knew what it was all about as for the rest of the night he kept trying to reassure me by touching my hand gently throughout the evening. Instead of going for dinner we went to bar on the front, we had a few drinks, then he managed to persuade me to get up and dance. It had been ages since I'd been out dancing and it was a relief, lots of fun just to get up and let my hair down. We never danced too close and was probably partly my fault due to the call I'd received earlier. The night rolled on and I soon reached my limit, I'd had enough to drink and I was pretty tired from dancing too.

We did the usual routine, getting a cab and me stopping it a mile from home, but this time instead of me walking alone, Jermain walked me home back to my parents. To be honest I'd forgotten about walking back myself and it was a pleasant stroll late at night. We reached my parents house, and I invited Jermain in, knowing that all prying eyes would be shut, fast asl**p from nearby neighbors and that my parents were not at home. I said he could call a cab and collect it here and head on home.

We'd been in the house a few minutes, we'd kissed a little standing in the hallway before I did the usual by breaking off and heading to the kitchen. We sat in the kitchen/dining room before I got up and asked if he wanted anything. I had my back turned to him as I was reaching up to the cupboard and getting a couple of glasses down. I didn't hear Jermain get up, but the next thing I knew I felt him standing behind me, and he whispered, “This is what I want…”

He began kissing my neck and shoulders and it felt amazing. His thick lips pausing on my pale white skin, kissing me softly up and down my neck across my shoulders, his hands on my hips, sliding up and down my waist onto the front of my thighs... At this point usually I would have pulled away but not tonight. I opened my eyes to look down and see Jermains huge black hands sliding up and down my thighs onto my hips and across my stomach. I gasped when his hands ran across my stomach, all the while he kept kissing my neck, either side, swapping from shoulder to shoulder.

By now I was covered in goose bumps, my skin tingling. I didn't think about anything until Jermain started to unbutton my cardigan. He started at the bottom, working his way up until he had undone all four. He pulled it down my arms and returned his hands back to my stomach. I was enjoying everything: his soft kisses on my neck, his full lips working their way over and across my neck and shoulders. His hands moved up and slid over my breasts, squeezing them firmly. I gasped softly when saw his hands cover my breasts. Slipping the shoulder straps of my vest top down my arms and pushing my top to my waist, he continued to kiss my neck and the top of my back. The goose bumps evident all over my upper body.

I could not believe what I was seeing, or allowing Jermain to do. Here I am, a single mother, almost 30, a 'good' Irish Catholic girl, letting this black man run his hands all over me. Jermain's black hands ran up and over my breasts, squeezing them tight, sliding across my chest down my stomach and back up to cup my breasts again. I didn't even notice him unclasp my bra. He slid the straps off and let it fall to the floor.

Jermain placed his hands back onto my stomach as my breasts fell and for the first time I saw Jermain's huge black hands slide up and over and onto my soft white breasts, brushing my nipples with his thumbs. The contrast was amazing, his huge black hands cupping and squeezing my white breasts. I felt a shiver run through me, my nipples were hard as I whispered, "Oh god…" Jermain leaned in over my shoulder and we kissed. Mmmmmm, those magical lips… My eyes closed and I was lost in that kiss. I could still feel Jermain squeezing and massaging my breasts.

By now I was really turned on. My body tingled all over, kissing over and over, our mouths locked, tongues searching one anothers mouths, all the while Jermain groped and squeezed my boobs. He slid his hands down and started to unbutton my jeans, I opened my eyes and saw my boobs covered in his hand prints where he'd been massaging them so firmly. My jeans were unbuttoned and I slid them down slightly just below my bum...

I'd gone too far now. No man had made me feel this good. I wasn't inexperienced by any stretch of the imagination but until then I'd never had a man touch me or kiss my neck and shoulders the way Jermain did... I was unsure as to carry on or not but instinct and temptation took over, as well as curiosity.

Jermain had pulled my jeans down further to my knees and I felt him place his warm black hands onto my bum, squeezing and tapping my bum firmly. His right hand slid back up to my breasts, squeezing and massaging a breast at a time, rubbing and teasing my nipples, his left now slipped round to the front stroking the inside of my thighs. All the while we were still kissing with our mouths locked, tongues flicking in and out against one another.

Jermains hand was running up and down my thighs, when suddenly he slipped his hand inside my knickers and he ran his finger around the hair above my pussy. Jermains lips muffled my moans, his right arm holding me tight as he rubbed my pussy with his left and squeezed my boobs with his right. I felt myself get wetter and wetter, my body trembled, his fingers slipped up and down my pussy as I was so wet, then rubbed them over my clit and my knees buckled slightly. I groaned into Jermain's mouth he kept touching me then running his fingers round and around, each time causing my legs to buckle a little more and my body to tremble.

“MMMMMMMMMM!” My moans were getting louder and louder but you would never be able to tell as his mouth and lips enveloped mine...

My body was shaking when Jermain stopped kissing me. He grabbed my hand and led me to the couch. He sat me down on the edge of the sofa, slipped off my boots and pulled off my jeans and knickers. I was completely naked now. It had been over a year since I'd been like this with a man and the anticipation was killing me. I kept thinking about what he was going to do. The majority of the men I'd been with would just slip the jeans off and hammer away, but I could sense Jermain was not going to do that.

And I was right. He pushed me back so I was laying on the sofa, my bum just off the edge. He pushed my legs back up so that my knees were up by my boobs. He instructed me to hold my legs up and he started to kiss his way up and down my thighs. His left hand slid up my body, teasing and squeezing by breasts, twisting and tugging on my nipples. I was looking straight down at Jermain with his head between my legs, his eyes fixed on mine, my mouth open in anticipation.

Jermain started licking his fingers on his right hand and started to slide them up and down my pussy. His long thick black fingers looked huge. I felt him slide just one inside and I gasped out loud, "AHHHH!" then a second, "OHHHHH GODDD..."

He started working them in and out of me slowly. I was looking down at him as he looked up smiling at me as I moaned, "OHHHHH GODDD YESSS…" My hips bucked slightly as his fingers pushed deeper and faster inside me. "OOHHHHH GOODDD YESSS! YESS ! MMMMMMM!" My moans and groans getting louder and quicker, his fingers felt huge inside me - bigger than some of the men I'd been with in the past... "OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSS", my eyes closed mouth gaping, "Ohhh, god yes Jermain." I groaned.

He pulled his fingers out and my eyes opened hearing them squelch as they slid out. He looked up smiling and licked them, moaning softly as he kissed my thighs, slowly working his way back up. I felt his warm breath on my pussy and then his tongue darted inside. "OHHHHH GOD MMMM!" His tongue worked its way in and up and down. I was moaning and groaning louder and louder my breathing getting heavier and quicker. I could feel his tongue working around inside me quicker and quicker, "YES YESS YESSS!"

I'd only ever been with a couple of men who had given me oral sex. Nigel was not one of them, so it had been years since any man had been between my legs like this. Jermain's fat tongue slipped up and down my pussy and then onto my clit, working around in small circles, "OH AHHH OHHH AHHH YES YES YES ....OH GOD...OHHHHH…" My hips bucked up working in with his tongue. His hands now both squeezing my boobs tightly firmly. Mmmmmmm, his dark black skin covering my pale white body, the contrast driving me wild, his tongue making me groan and moan like I never had before.

I'd had a few orgasms before, but never through oral sex. The only way I'd ever reached orgasm before was by my bf's rubbing me, but Jermains tongue was driving me wild. "OH YES OHHH JERMAIN...OHHH GOD.. YES YES YES...." My body was shaking and my orgasm building, my chest reddening, my breathing quickening, the pace increasing and my moans and groans becoming louder and louder, quicker and quicker! "OHHHH GODDD YES YESSSSS I’M GOING TO CUM....MMMMMMMMMM YESSSS YEESSSS JERMAIN OHHH GOD YES...UGGGHHHHHHHHHH OHHH UGGHHHHHHHH!!"

My orgasm ripped through my body. Ohhh goddd yes my body shook as Jermains tongue kept licking my clit, "AAHHHHHHHH FUCK…OHHHHH GOODDDDDDD..." Shaking and trembling, my legs fell to the floor, trembling, weak from my orgasm. I lay there on the sofa just gyrating slowly, groaning, trying to recover from my orgasm..."OHHH GOD JERMAIN…" I gasped. My body broke out into a sweat, little beads running down my naked body. He pulled me up by my hands and off the sofa onto my knees. I barely had the strength in my legs they were so weak.

There he stood, 6ft 3" towering like an ebony giant. Had I been standing he would still have looked the same but where I was kneeling he looked even bigger, so intimidating. He unbuttoned his shirt and slid it off, revealing a dark chiseled body, muscular with some definition but not too much. I ran my hands up his stomach and onto his chest. MMMMMMM! My hands looked so small, my pale white fingers running over his dark black body. “MMMMM WOW!” I thought, my skin looked sooo good on his. He unbuckled his belt, unbuttoned his jeans and stood there.

I knew what he wanted. I'd never really been into giving oral, I'd say because I'd had little experience of giving or receiving. Jermain just looked down and said to "Take my time..." I pulled his jeans down, he stepped out, and as I looked up I saw his cock in his boxer shorts. I could tell it was big, bigger than the men I'd been with before, but I didn't realize how big. I gripped the waist band and pulled down his shorts...

"OH GOD", I gasped. It was huge, far bigger than Nigels and much thicker... I just fell back onto my heels and could not believe it... Jermain smiled, looking down at me. "Don't be shy," he said. Considering that he'd given me oral I felt I had to give it back. I reached forward held it in my hand. It was heavy and began to grow slowly. I watched it as I slowly slid my hand back and forth. I could barely get my hand around it. Watching this black cock harden in my hands was mesmerizing. I leaned in, mouth open, and slid my lips over and around his big black cock... My head bobbed back and forth quickly, but Jermain told me to slow down, take my time and enjoy it.

I slowed my pace and sucked tightly, his black cock sliding between my lips. I could barely fit it into my mouth and so I could not suck too much of it, but gradually as I continued I was able to move my mouth down further, gulp gulp slurrrp as I sucked his cock. The more and more I did this the more I enjoyed it, I was looking up at Jermain holding his cock in my hand and sucking him. He was smiling back at me and ran his hand up the back of my head and grabbed some hair, holding it tight whilst I bobbed my head up and down sucking his huge cock...

Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm… His cock was really hard now I could see a mark where my lips were reaching - a wet ring around his thick black cock. I started to enjoy it more and more, moaning as I was sucking. Each time my mouth moved back down over his cock I tried to go further but he was too big but I was enjoying this. On my knees, sucking my first big black cock. MMMMMMMMM!

Jermain talked me through a few things, to lick his cock all the way up and down, lick and kiss the tip, lick and suck his balls, going from a reserved naive girl who rarely gave oral to woman now enjoying sucking on a big black cock. What a transformation, both hands holding his cock in place right in front of me, as my head bobbed back and forth sucking and slurping on his big cock, my moans muffled as my mouth was filled by Jermains ebony shaft...

Jermain reached over to his jeans pulled out his wallet and removed a condom. I stopped sucking him and leaned back. I said that I wasn't sure... Jermain just smiled and said, "Look, we don’t have to do anything you don’t want to..."

"It’s not that," I said. Well, it was partly, but he was big - much MUCH bigger than anyone I'd been with before. I said "You're very big, I'm not sure... "

"Look try it,” he replied, “I bet you enjoy it..." I carried on sucking his cock whilst he tore the wrapper. Then he pulled me up by the hands and walked me over to the sofa, "Not here," I said. I held his hand led Jermain off to my room. Once inside he held me close, his huge black arms held me tight to his body, feeling his big cock digging into my stomach. We kissed and he walked me to the bed, pushing me down onto the corner. Sitting down on the edge I reached out and held his big cock in my hand looking up at him. Jermain began to slip the condom down onto his cock, it barely got half way down and I remember thinking, “Christ... Had that been anyone else there would have been a bit to spare…”

Jermain pushed me onto my back, held my legs up high and wide by my ankles, arched his back and thrust forward, his big cock sliding up and down my pussy. MMMMMMMM! My breathing quickened and Jermain re-adjusted himself and then, his big thick black cock began to push forward and slip inside me…

"OH GOD JERMAIN...OH GOD." I screamed out, my hands on his hips trying to stop him from pushing deeper... "Stop stop," I muttered. Jermain looked down smiling to me, saying "I'm not even all in yet..." What...? Shocked, it felt too deep already and deeper than I have ever had before. "OHHHHH GOODDDDD" Jermain pushed in further and further. I was gritting my teeth, gripping the bed sheets tighter and tighter gasping and groaning with every sinking thrust... "OHHHH FUCK JERMAIN..." I groaned he was sliding his cock in and out slowly but deeply…

This dark muscular black man was fucking me deeper and better than I had ever had before, his pace quickened slightly as I began to get use to his size... By now he was pushing deeper and deeper, but not the whole length. I was barely able to handle him groaning and moaning out loud, "OHHHH FUCKKK YES YES OH GOD OH FUCK...."

He leaned forward elbows propping himself up on the bed, his feet planted firmly on the floor, his big black cock fucking me hard and deep, my arms and legs were wrapped around him tightly as he fucked me, "OHHH FUCK OHH FUCK OHH GODDDD YES YES YESYES," he grabbed my ass and started to fuck me faster and faster. It was too much. I was screaming now.

"FUCKKKK OHHH FUCKKK JERMAIN....." I just couldn't cope. I'd never been fucked like this before, not at this pace and certainly not with anything as big as Jermain. He fucked me like that for what seemed ages, but not before too long I had that same feeling I had earlier. I was going to orgasm, but this time I was going to orgasm whilst being fucked, and being fucked by a black man.

I buried my head into his shoulder and screamed out, "I'M CUMMMMMINNNGGGGG OHHH FUCK IM CUMMINGGG...." The whole of my body shook, Jermain pushed himself up, his cock still buried inside me I ran my fingers through my hair gasping for breath, "Ohhhh gooodddddd ohhh godd" I kept whispering... "Told you you'd enjoy it," He said smiling down at me. I lay to my side and gasped "Ohhhh god Jermain, I don’t think I can go on" I said. He laughed pulled out of me and turned me over.

My legs were weak and trembling, he stood me up at the corner of the bed and pushed me down at the shoulders. I held onto the corner of the bed as Jermain bent his knees and slipped his big cock back inside me... “MMMMMMMMM,” I groaned feeling his cock stretching my pussy again. "AHHHHH MMMMMMMM," Slow and deep thrusts fucking me gently. My head was down on the edge of the bed, my hands gripped the sheets tightly "OHHHHHHH YES YES YES YES..." Every so often Jermain would pull out and then slam in hard making me jump and scream out... "OHHH FUCK! AAHHHHHH!!"

My head was down, I was gasping for breath, and I couldn't believe how good it felt. I heard Jermain ask, "You're enjoying the black cock aren't you?" I didn’t say anything. I was too busy enjoying myself and moaning as he fucked me slowly. He picked up his rhythm and started to fuck faster and harder. He grabbed my hips and at first pulled his cock almost the whole way out before sliding it all the way back in. This was driving me wild, making me moan louder and louder, pushing back into him feeling his cock driving in deeper. My head was tossing and turning with every thrust, but then Jermain grabbed my hips and started to fuck me harder and harder faster and faster...

"OHHHH FUCKKK YESSSSSS!" I was screaming. His huge black cock fucking me, slamming in and out of my pussy I was screaming out loud. My legs buckled from underneath me but that didn't stop Jermain - he pulled both my arms behind my back, grabbed both wrists with one hand and began to fuck me hard, fast and deep. My head was thrashing around my hair flying everywhere, he slapped my arse and I screamed out in both pain and pleasure - the mixture was unbelievable. His pace was relentless!

Jermain just kept on fucking me harder and harder faster and faster. I was screaming out loud, "YESS YESS OHH GOD YESSS FUCK ME FUCK ME...OHHH GOD YES JERMAIN FUCK ME…,” I never spoke like that during sex, but with him I couldn't control myself. Jermain knew this and started telling me to, "Fuck that black cock." Jermain just never let up. My legs were shaking, my boobs were bouncing everywhere, smacking off one another every time he drove his cock into me. He grabbed my hair and turned my head towards him, he kept on fucking me hard and fast. I was screaming, moaning and groaning "YESS YESS OHHH FUCK YESS OHH GOD...."

"You love my black cock fucking you don't you Agnes..?" I didn't say anything but then I felt a smack across my arse... “AHHHHHH!”

"Say it Agnes..." Facing him with my mouth wide open and moaning. Jermain looked at me, "Say it Agnes... Tell me you love my big black cock fucking you..."

"I do." I replied.

"No, no, say you love my black cock fucking you…" I never imagined I'd ever say anything like that during sex, but there I was bent over being fucked senseless, my ass being pounded, my breasts bouncing all over the place...

"I love your black cock fucking me Jermain!" He started to fuck harder which I thought impossible, but that was it, I couldn't handle it anymore. My legs gave way and I collapsed onto the bed, exhausted. Jermain fell forward with me but then stood up, and his cock slipped out of me. I rolled over on the bed, "OOOHHHH GODDDDD" I moaned - shattered, sweating, out of breath... Jermain looked down at me, "Told you you'd enjoy my black cock didn't I?" I just panted for breath on the bed, too tired to muster anything... My body was trembling, I barely orgasmed before with any of my previous lovers, but here I'd reached two orgasms like I had never done before. I was a wreck, shattered from it...

Jermain just looked at me and said, "I'm not finished with you yet." By now just over an hour had passed, and I could scarcely believe it. I hadn't had sex for a while but I didn't think things changed that much. For much of my sex life 10 minutes was probably about the usual length of time I had sex with any man. But Jermain had shattered me. I couldn’t believe I was still alive, nor could I believe that Jermain had not cum... He came and laid down alongside me. I thought that was it, but I was wrong. He pulled me up onto him. It then dawned on me how big and muscular Jermain was when he pulled me up with relative ease and I looked so small in comparison.

We kissed for a short while until he told me, "Get up on my black cock Agnes and ride it..." I blushed straight away, I was not used to being told what to do or being spoken to like this during sex... I knew then that I was submissive, because if I wasn't I wouldn't have enjoyed it as much. Jermain was slapping my bum whilst I was laying on top of him and he spread my legs apart and slipped down between them. His cock was still hard and he told me to hold it up. I did as I was told. I held his big cock and I slowly slipped myself down onto it... "MMMMMMMMMM!" Groaning as it entered me, my moans became louder and louder as that black cock went deeper and deeper inside me. "OHHH GOOODDD YES... GOD IT FEELS SO GOOD."

Jermain was smiling "What feels good?"

"You do." I replied.

"No, no Agnes, tell me what feels good…"

"Your cock feels good"

"What color is it Agnes?" Jermain smirked. He was moving his hips up and down slowly and it felt good.

"Black" I moaned.

"So say it Agnes, you white slut...." My jaw dropped but at the same time Jermain started to fuck me harder grabbing my arse and really pushing up hard.

"Your black cock feels good!" I groaned loudly.

"MMMMM that’s it Agnes, ride that big black cock… You white sluts love big black cock..." I couldn't believe the words I was hearing but to be honest I didn't care what he was saying. I was bouncing up and down on that black cock and moaning out loud, my tiny pale white hands spread on Jermains chest, grabbing at his chest digging my nails in as I slid up and down his cock, being fucked hard. My boobs bounced up and down and Jermain grabbed and squeezed them hard. My bum rose and fell as my pussy lips slid up and down his huge black cock...

My body was experiencing things it had never felt before and it wasn't long before my third orgasm came. It was building and building all the time I was moaning out "OHHH GODD HOOO FUCCKKK MEEE... YES YES OH GOD YES ITS GOOD FUCK ME JERMAIN FUCK ME!!" My eyes were closed but I could hear Jermain saying, "Yeah, Agnes ride that black cock.... cum on my big black cock Agnes..."

My orgasm shot through me "OOOHHHH GOD IM CUMMING OHHH GOD YESSSSSSS!!!!" and my orgasm just kept on going and going. I was moaning for ages, my legs and arms were shaking and I could not hold myself up. I collapsed onto Jermains chest, panting for breath, exhausted, totally spent I buried my head into his chest, my hair matted from sweat laying across his black torso. "OHHHHHH GODDDDDD..." I could barely move... My whole body trembled, the sweat was dripping off me... My nipples were hard, my pussy was soaked I was panting like mad trying to recover... Jermain rolled me off as I was too weak to move...

Laying there, completely tired, Jermain straddled me, his knees on either side of my body he slid off the condom and started wanking in front of me and over my boobs. He was rubbing his cock all over my boobs and then held them together. I'd never done this before, partly because up until a few years ago my boobs were not big enough and secondly, no man I was with wanted to. He squeezed my boobs together and seeing his huge black hands covering my soft white boobs was incredible. He slid his cock between them and started to fuck my breasts, and after a minute or so he said, "Suck my cock as it slides between your tits." I didn’t think I'd be able to but in fact it was easy. Jermain pushed through them and I could easily suck the first inch and a bit more...

After a little while he said, "Now suck my black cock Agnes..." I did as I was told. I held his cock in my hand and opened my mouth sucking that cock tightly in my warm wet mouth... gulp gulp gulp slurppppppppppppp mmmmmm gulp gulp slurp mmmmmm… I could hear Jermain moaning as I sucked his cock and the more he moaned the more I enjoyed it, knowing that I was making him feel that good. I could only get around the first three inches in but that was enough for me – I’ve gotten better since then – and my head was bobbing back and forth as I moaned, sucking his cock tightly.

I could feel his cock throb and it became more frequent and I knew he was close... He pulled out of my mouth and let out a long groan. I was still wanking him but he angled himself pointing his cock right onto my boobs. His cock twitched and it throbbed and then he began to cum. His thick cock twitched in my hand and the first shot of his cum flew up onto my cheek and hit the corner of my mouth. I lowered his cock, kept wanking him and his cock throbbed again this time shooting hot cum all over my boobs.

Jermain shot several globs of cum onto my boobs. It was thick and white, and it was all over my breasts as well as a big lot on my lip and cheek. "Rub that cum into your tits Agnes," he said. I rubbed Jermain’s cock all over my boobs, smearing his cum onto my chest. I didn’t realize there was so much of it. His cum was all over my boobs and coating his cock... I flicked out my tongue and caught a taste of the cum on my lips.

It was only a small taste. I'd rarely given any man a blow job let alone swallowed his cum, but here I was after being fucked silly by my first black lover, rubbing his cum all over my boobs and tasting him.

"Now Agnes, suck my cock clean..." Jermain leaned in and his cock was right in front of my mouth. I opened and started to suck his cock, tasting his cum off the tip and the shaft. I must admit that for my first time it didn't taste bad and I sucked and licked his cock clean. I swallowed what bits I could and I just laid there. Jermain was still kneeling above me and he looked impressive - muscular body, dark black as the light shone off him... MMMMMM!

I could not believe what I'd done and how good it was too. And I had a passing thought to my friends who'd slagged me off earlier thinking, “Well, if only they knew what I'd done now…” I didn't care because Jermain had just fucked me silly, and I'd never been fucked as good and no man had made me cum with his tongue or his dick, and Jermain had done just that 3 times in a single night.

As I laid there taking everything in, Jermain looked down and said, "Now that’s just for starters... next time you suck my cock you're going to swallow every drop..." I smiled. He carried on "So Agnes how you feel now after being fucked by a big black cock?" I smirked and said, "I never knew sex could be so good..." Jermain laughed, "Well it’s only that good with black cocks babes. You know what they say... Once you go black you don’t go back. Your pussy is mine now Agnes..."

I just lay there and smile. I was shattered. At this point it was beginning to get light. Jermain had been fucking me for almost two hours. I told him to stay and get a cab the next day. I pulled the sheets back and slid under telling Jermain to get in as well. I'd never had any men back to my parent’s house before, and Jermain was the first... He lay there on his back, I threw my arm over his chest and wrapped my leg over him as well, drifting off to sl**p.

What seemed like a few minutes was in fact a few hours and my sl**p was broken by two text messages. The first from my parents telling me they were on their way back home and just pulling into the station. The second from Nigel letting me know our son was fine but also asking me what had I got up to last night. Panic was setting in. Firstly I had to get Jermain up and out without my parents seeing him or the neighbors, and second did Nigel know? Had my so-called friends tell him what they saw...?

I jumped up out of bed. I was completely naked, grabbing the sheet to cover myself, with Jermain's huge black muscular frame taking up much of the bed. Then the reality of what I, what we, had done earlier began to hit me. I saw him in all his 'glory' - completely naked on my bed. And momentarily I just stared, not believing that I had actually done what I did only a few hours earlier.

I shook myself from my trance and called out to him, "Jermain, you have to go.... Now. Come on, get up..." He stirred and just said, "Come back to bed girl, I want another go..."

"Jermain, you have to go. My parents are on the way back and so is Nigel, with my son…" Jermain got up out of bed, walked over to me. My god he was huge! Without my shoes on I was so small in comparison to him. He was enormous, both in stature and down below... I was mesmerized by him, his skin was so dark and so contrasting to my pale body. He took hold of the sheet and yanked it out, there I was standing before him, naked. He moved his hands up, cupped my boobs squeezing them.

God his large black hands looked good on my body - his hands just covered all of my boobs. Leaning in he kissed me and that electricity just raced through me again, and then he pulled away saying, "I had fun last night, and I know you enjoyed getting fucked, so when you coming back for my black cock?" I was a bit shocked by this, but trying to remain cool I simply said "I'll text you." I just needed him to leave, and leave quickly.”

Jermain grabbed his clothes, went to the bathroom and got changed. I was still standing there in my sheet trying to straighten the rest of the room up before he left. I went to the kitchen/dining room and put the glasses away, straightened the chairs and waited for Jermain in the hallway. As he reached the door I said "Thank you..." He turned, kissed me gently and then slapped my bum. In my panic to get Jermain out and tidy the house I'd forgotten about the neighbors. They didn't even enter my mind and it wasn't until he was at the end of the path I realized I was standing at the door, wrapped in a bed sheet as he left.

I went back to bed to wait for my parents. I thought about Jermain’s question and I think we both knew I'd be back, and as soon as I could...

... Continue»
Posted by mavrick1999 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 3510  |  
90%
  |  6

First Time.....Going Black


CREDIT TO IRISH RED - THIS IS ONE OF MY FAVOURITE STORIES

My first time... I'll start at the very beginning.

I'd been with my boyfriend Nigel for several years, though we lived apart. Things between us were great at the start, but over time due to the distance and both of our jobs the relationship strained. We stopped making the effort to get up and down to see one another and phone calls ended up in arguments over the silliest of things. Of course we did still see one another, but it was becoming less frequent and more of an occasion rather than the norm. Whilst things were deteriorating between us I fell pregnant, and neither of us were prepared for it. We sat down, discussed our options and both decided that we should try to make a go of things. He'd look to see if he could move closer north and I would look to move further south to be closer.

Things didn't improve. We still kept arguing and bickering, neither of us making too much of an effort. And several months into my pregnancy, we decided to part. It wasn't easy, with both of us upset at the break up. But felt it was the best decision to remain on good terms with one another especially for the sake of our c***d.

My son was born, and Nigel and I remained on good terms. Strangely both of us were making more of an effort to see one another since our son was here, but things never progressed and we remained friends rather than becoming a couple again.

It was very hard juggling working and looking after my son, so my social life was non-existent apart from the rare night here and there. I didn't venture out too often, and when I did I kept meeting idiots or men who thought they were god's gift to women, and arrogance is not a pretty trait. Friends were pushing me to go out more, to meet someone and start seeing one of these guys but none of them were appealing.

What I did find strange was that I found myself actually talking to a few black men whilst I was out. While I was seeing Nigel I'd rarely met any black men or spoke to any. Even through school there were very few black boys or girls so for me it was a huge change.

After a year had passed, and being bugged by everyone, I thought about maybe seeing someone start going out with somebody (if someone was prepared to obviously deal with me and my son). I'd never really received much attention from men when I was younger. I wasn't the kind of girl that boys really looked at. Pale white skin, glasses, freckles, red curly hair and not the biggest of boobs either, not exactly what boys or young men wanted. Whilst I was going out with Nigel I was a 32B but after giving birth I'd grown to 34D, looking back I'd say this was one of the reasons why I started receiving a bit more attention. I'd gone from a skinny freckle faced curly headed girl to a busty woman, 5'3, still pale, freckles, lost my glasses, and big boobs - a bit more to look at.

As I mentioned I'd never really had any dealings with anyone outside my race when I was younger. Of course I'd seen other c***dren, adults of other races, but never had any real interaction or dialogue - Unless you consider Indian restaurants as an opportunity to talk to another race. Now I'd started to get out more, I found I was being approached by more and more men on a regular basis, mainly Asian and white men, many of whom I found boring. There were a small number of black men too, but I'd never considered ever going out with a black man before. It's just not something a good Catholic Irish girl did. That was all to change though...

I was at the train station after travelling down to see Nigel, f****y and friends. There I was, standing on the platform with my baby buggy, bags and a fair bit of shopping, and the only man to offer any help was a tall, brooding-looking black man. He was very tall - well everyone is when standing next to me - but he was well over 6ft and broad wearing baggy tracksuit bottoms and a hoodie.

He offered to help me up the stairs as the lift was out of order. He picked up my things and took them up, then came back for the buggy and carried it to the top of the stairs and then did the same on the other side. Of all the people who passed me, he was the only one who offered any assistance. When he first approached I was very nervous and wary thinking, "God, what does he want?" He looked like the stereotype in his hoodie, but as they say never judge a book by its cover. Once at the bottom of the stairs at the opposite platform, he simply said, "There you go," and walked away. I said, "Thank you," as he left. I never thought anything else of it really.

The following day I was walking my son around the town and incredibly I bumped back into the same man that helped me. As we passed I smiled and thanked him for yesterday. He paused briefly and said it was no problem and that he couldn't believe that nobody had offered to help out before. I said thanks once again and off I went.

Now the town is not particularly big. It has all the shops you need: all the high street shops, Debenhams, Next plenty of places to eat and drink and a decent night life. You're bound to see people over and over if you're out long enough and that's what happened. We bumped into one another again in the park, this time as we passed he smiled, asked, "You following me?" I blushed... I could feel myself getting red and managed to stutter no. I turned as he walked by. He had very short tight hair, very dark black skin, well over 6ft and very muscular, his t-shirt clung to him and seemed it would have to be peeled off his broad chest.

Throughout the weekend I must have bumped into him several times, each time he would smile and make a smart comment, causing me to blush and redden. It was strange. Here I was, a grown woman, getting embarrassed by these comments and not being able to say something smart back.

Over the next two months I was down regularly seeing Nigel with our son and I regularly bumped into my knight in shining armor whilst walking around the town. When we met in the park, I mentioned that I never got the chance to really thank him for helping me that day and it was quite strange that we kept on bumping into one another in the town. He said no thanks were necessary, and that if I really wanted to say thank him I could buy him an ice cream from the van in the park. I agreed and we chatted for about 10-15 minutes in the park.

What happened next totally shocked me. Why? Well apart from someone offering to buy me a drink in a bar, I'd never been asked out on a 'date' by a black man. He asked if I'd like to meet for a coffee the next day, he gave me his number and said to meet him in the park where we were, and if I got cold feet just to text him and let him know.

I found myself that night and the following morning contemplating on what I was going to do, throughout the morning I'd talked myself out of meeting, but then I had a change of heart. I'd been single for awhile now, Nigel had a few dates with various girls. But me, nothing... And so I thought, "Why not? Lets see what the world can offer," and I convinced myself to go.

I arranged for my parents to look after my son for an hour or so. I remember walking through the park feeling very nervous. I'd decided to make a bit of an effort, so I put some make-up on and tried to feel good about myself. Part of me was hoping that he wasn't there, but there he was. My heart was racing and I could not believe how nervous I was. There he stood, and he made quite an impression: nice jeans, tight t-shirt, his skin shone in the sun and he looked quite different from that first day in his hoodie and tracksuit. We sat down in the park with our coffees exchanged our names, Jermain and Agnes, and just chatting about ourselves a bit. I remember doing most of the talking even though I was extremely nervous.

The time passed quickly and I said I had to get back to collect my son. I almost made a show of myself when he asked if I would be back down next weekend as that he'd like to take me out for the night... Well, at 29 years old I should have been a bit more mature and sensible rather than blushing like a teenager and almost choking on my coffee... I managed to compose myself and said I wasn't sure but that I'd let him know in the week if that was ok. I got back to my parents and couldn't believe it, being asked out by a black man... That's just not something I'd experienced or ever considered.

I thought about Jermain's offer over and over throughout my trip back home, and during the week I eventually decided to meet Jermain. I thought why not, he seemed nice enough, he could hold a conversation, seemed intelligent, was confident, not arrogant and I surprisingly thought that he was not unattractive for a black man. I arranged with my parents and Nigel to be back down two weeks later and I let Jermain know as well.

Well that Saturday came. Jermain and I had agreed to meet at the train station, the place of our first meeting... I readied myself at my parents. It had been a while since I'd had a date so I didn't really know what to wear. I decided to go with a black dress, simple but effective, straightened my hair and put my makeup on. Once ready I ordered a taxi and headed to the station. Jermain was already there, white shirt, which looked really impressive against his black skin, jeans and shoes... I remarked that he scrubbed up well and he cheekily agreed that I did too, for an old girl.... That broke the ice, thankfully.

We walked along the beachfront talking as we went by, asking me what I did, talking about my son. Cheekily he asked my age, I lied as it's my right to do so! I said I was 25, and I found out he was 23 and a fitness instructor who played rugby, hence the reason why he was so muscular and fit. The time just flew. He'd booked dinner at an Indian restaurant. I teased him that I hated Indian. He was a bit taken aback but I soon confessed and said I was glad he had booked there as I was hungry and I actually did like Indian food.

We chatted and laughed and the night passed. Before I knew it we'd eaten our food, had a number of drinks and the restaurant was closing. We walked to the nearest cab office which was on the front. We paused at the pier and chatted some more, as the evening wore on I became more and more relaxed with him, laughing and joking and talking freely. We reached the cab office and he offered to drop me off at home - the perfect gentleman. We shared a cab and chatted some more. Before we reached my parents house I stopped the cab and said I'd walk from here, which was a good mile or so away. I didn't want Jermain seeing exactly where I was staying. He got out too and asked the cab to wait a minute...

If I almost choked when Jermain asked me out then I nearly collapsed at what was to follow. Jermain stood in front of me, and asked if I wanted to go back to his place. I said no - we'd only just met and that I was not that comfortable in doing that, plus my son was at my parents. He placed his hands on my hips, towering above me. I looked up as he looked down but I never removed his hands. I just stood there as he asked if we could meet again sometime soon, and instinctively I agreed. We stood there staring, his dark black skin glowing in the night light. Then he leaned down. I just reacted without thinking, closed my eyes, moved my head forward and our lips met.

Suddenly there was a surge, a pulse shot through me. That kiss was electrifying. I'd never been kissed like that before. Jermain's hands moved up from my hips to my waist, sliding gently up and down, his thick full lips pressing firmly onto mine, our lips locked and our mouths opened slowly, tongues sliding forward and mixing with one another. My eyes were closed and the thought of how good this kiss was raced through my mind. Our heads turned from left to right slowly, our lips locked, mouths open, tongues sliding over one another into each other's open mouth. My hands ran up and down his arms, till suddenly I felt his large hands slide onto my bum. I baulked at this and slapped his hands away - it had been a while since any man had placed his hands on my bum, let alone a black man.

At this point I broke our electric kiss and thanked him for a wonderful night and said that I will walk from here. He smiled and got back into the cab and as he left he winked. My walk home was short and after that kiss I'd say I floated most of the way. I could not stop thinking about that kiss, of his thick full lips locked onto my mine, his large black hands sliding up and down my sides... It felt amazing. I felt amazing. I reached home and slept soundly...

That following morning my mother asked me had I had a good night. I'd be lying if I said no, so I told her it was fine. But I knew that the night had been wonderful and topped by that amazing kiss at the end.

Myself and Jermain texted over the next week or so, just general things really, nothing exciting, and he kept asking when I was coming down and when we could meet again. I was reluctant, not sure what to do really. I kept convincing myself that it was not such a good idea. What would my friends think, what would my parents say? Eventually I said to Jermain that I felt it best that we didn't meet up again. He took it better than I thought - he didn't seem to bothered which for some reason irked me a little.

I went down to visit my parents as I always did. At first I didn't see Jermain, but as I said it being a small town eventually we did, and I do admit that my stomach fluttered when I saw him and remembered that kiss. Unfortunately on this occasion he was with someone else. I felt a bit jealous and wondered if he had been seeing this girl or any others and for how long. For some reason I texted him that I'd seen him out and that he looked well and so did his girlfriend. He was quick to reply and say that since I was not interested there was nothing to stop him from seeing anyone else, which was true but still it annoyed me especially after that kiss.

We were texting throughout the weekend and over the course of the weekend I'd reconsidered my decision and said if he asked me out again I'd go. Which he did...

This happened for the best part of 4 to 6 months I can't recall exactly how long. We went out a number times: along the beach, into restaurants, to the cinema. Not every weekend but many of them I'd come down see my f****y, Nigel and friends but also Jermain. Sometimes it would be a walk in the park, a short meet, sometimes a lovely night out resulting in more of those explosive kisses which I could not get enough of. His kisses were intense, nothing like I'd experienced before. The first black man I'd ever kissed was amazing, his lips on mine -- MMMMMMMM! Most of the time I was just melting with them, but I could not bring myself to go any further than that kiss, no matter how many times he asked me back to his place, or wherever his hands wandered on my body... I always stopped him.

Then came that fateful night where my whole world changed, turned upside down and things were never to be the same again.

I was back down to see my parents, but they were only there for the Thursday night before they were heading off for a weekend in London to visit friends. So that left me at my parents with my son. Jermain had asked me out and I'd agreed to meet him, but as my parents were away I thought I'd have to cancel, but Nigel had said he wanted to take our son and see his parents in Exeter so I agreed.

I remember much of this night as if it were yesterday. By now I'd got far more comfortable in deciding what to wear when meeting Jermain, so I put on my jeans, a white top and my boots. It was a cool evening and being my boring old self wore a white cardigan too. We met at the station as usual, walked along the front, here was where things began to change. Usually Jermain and I ended up kissing at the end of the night, but here it was still quite light, and we were on the beach standing there kissing. Totally engrossed in one another, I could see his big black hands running over my hips as usual, up and down firmly. What I didn't notice was that a couple of my friends had spotted me and Jermain, and things were to get ugly later in the evening.

I received a text a short while later from a friend, saying that they had spotted me on the beach and what I was doing was disgusting and what was I thinking. I couldn't believe it, partly because I had been seen and also that yes had this been a few years back I would probably have said the same thing. I was stunned and shocked to receive that kind of text from so-called friends. They were mutual friends of Nigel and I but I never expected to be caught like that or that people would be so opinionated. That was naive on my part I guess. This was not about Nigel but to them it was and I was made to feel very small. Jermain knew I was upset immediately. I told him I received a hurtful text by some friends, I didn't go into details as I didn't want to offend him.

I asked Jermain to give me a minute so I could make a quick call to my friend. We had a huge argument down the phone over the whole issue. I was visibly shaken when I rejoined Jermain and I think he knew what it was all about as for the rest of the night he kept trying to reassure me by touching my hand gently throughout the evening. Instead of going for dinner we went to bar on the front, we had a few drinks, then he managed to persuade me to get up and dance. It had been ages since I'd been out dancing and it was a relief, lots of fun just to get up and let my hair down. We never danced too close and was probably partly my fault due to the call I'd received earlier. The night rolled on and I soon reached my limit, I'd had enough to drink and I was pretty tired from dancing too.

We did the usual routine, getting a cab and me stopping it a mile from home, but this time instead of me walking alone, Jermain walked me home back to my parents. To be honest I'd forgotten about walking back myself and it was a pleasant stroll late at night. We reached my parents house, and I invited Jermain in, knowing that all prying eyes would be shut, fast asl**p from nearby neighbors and that my parents were not at home. I said he could call a cab and collect it here and head on home.

We'd been in the house a few minutes, we'd kissed a little standing in the hallway before I did the usual by breaking off and heading to the kitchen. We sat in the kitchen/dining room before I got up and asked if he wanted anything. I had my back turned to him as I was reaching up to the cupboard and getting a couple of glasses down. I didn't hear Jermain get up, but the next thing I knew I felt him standing behind me, and he whispered, "This is what I want..."

He began kissing my neck and shoulders and it felt amazing. His thick lips pausing on my pale white skin, kissing me softly up and down my neck across my shoulders, his hands on my hips, sliding up and down my waist onto the front of my thighs... At this point usually I would have pulled away but not tonight. I opened my eyes to look down and see Jermains huge black hands sliding up and down my thighs onto my hips and across my stomach. I gasped when his hands ran across my stomach, all the while he kept kissing my neck, either side, swapping from shoulder to shoulder.

By now I was covered in goose bumps, my skin tingling. I didn't think about anything until Jermain started to unbutton my cardigan. He started at the bottom, working his way up until he had undone all four. He pulled it down my arms and returned his hands back to my stomach. I was enjoying everything: his soft kisses on my neck, his full lips working their way over and across my neck and shoulders. His hands moved up and slid over my breasts, squeezing them firmly. I gasped softly when saw his hands cover my breasts. Slipping the shoulder straps of my vest top down my arms and pushing my top to my waist, he continued to kiss my neck and the top of my back. The goose bumps evident all over my upper body.
I could not believe what I was seeing, or allowing Jermain to do. Here I am, a single mother, almost 30, a 'good' Irish Catholic girl, letting this black man run his hands all over me. Jermain's black hands ran up and over my breasts, squeezing them tight, sliding across my chest down my stomach and back up to cup my breasts again. I didn't even notice him unclasp my bra. He slid the straps off and let it fall to the floor. Jermain placed his hands back onto my stomach as my breasts fell and for the first time I saw Jermain's huge black hands slide up and over and onto my soft white breasts, brushing my nipples with his thumbs. The contrast was amazing, his huge black hands cupping and squeezing my white breasts. I felt a shiver run through me, my nipples were hard as I whispered, "Oh god..." Jermain leaned in over my shoulder and we kissed. Mmmmmm, those magical lips... My eyes closed and I was lost in that kiss. I could still feel Jermain squeezing and massaging my breasts.

By now I was really turned on. My body tingled all over, kissing over and over, our mouths locked, tongues searching one anothers mouths, all the while Jermain groped and squeezed my boobs. He slid his hands down and started to unbutton my jeans, I opened my eyes and saw my boobs covered in his hand prints where he'd been massaging them so firmly. My jeans were unbuttoned and I slid them down slightly just below my bum...

I'd gone too far now. No man had made me feel this good. I wasn't inexperienced by any stretch of the imagination but until then I'd never had a man touch me or kiss my neck and shoulders the way Jermain did... I was unsure as to carry on or not but instinct and temptation took over, as well as curiosity. Jermain had pulled my jeans down further to my knees and I felt him place his warm black hands onto my bum, squeezing and tapping my bum firmly. His right hand slid back up to my breasts, squeezing and massaging a breast at a time, rubbing and teasing my nipples, his left now slipped round to the front stroking the inside of my thighs. All the while we were still kissing with our mouths locked, tongues flicking in and out against one another.

Jermains hand was running up and down my thighs, when suddenly he slipped his hand inside my knickers and he ran his finger around the hair above my pussy. Jermains lips muffled my moans, his right arm holding me tight as he rubbed my pussy with his left and squeezed my boobs with his right. I felt myself get wetter and wetter, my body trembled, his fingers slipped up and down my pussy as I was so wet, then rubbed them over my clit and my knees buckled slightly. I groaned into Jermain's mouth he kept touching me then running his fingers round and around, each time causing my legs to buckle a little more and my body to tremble.

"MMMMMMMMMM!" My moans were getting louder and louder but you would never be able to tell as his mouth and lips enveloped mine...

My body was shaking when Jermain stopped kissing me. He grabbed my hand and led me to the couch. He sat me down on the edge of the sofa, slipped off my boots and pulled off my jeans and knickers. I was completely naked now. It had been over a year since I'd been like this with a man and the anticipation was killing me. I kept thinking about what he was going to do. The majority of the men I'd been with would just slip the jeans off and hammer away, but I could sense Jermain was not going to do that.

And I was right. He pushed me back so I was laying on the sofa, my bum just off the edge. He pushed my legs back up so that my knees were up by my boobs. He instructed me to hold my legs up and he started to kiss his way up and down my thighs. His left hand slid up my body, teasing and squeezing by breasts, twisting and tugging on my nipples. I was looking straight down at Jermain with his head between my legs, his eyes fixed on mine, my mouth open in anticipation.

Jermain started licking his fingers on his right hand and started to slide them up and down my pussy. His long thick black fingers looked huge. I felt him slide just one inside and I gasped out loud, "AHHHH!" then a second, "OHHHHH GODDD..."

He started working them in and out of me slowly. I was looking down at him as he looked up smiling at me as I moaned, "OHHHHH GODDD YESSS..." My hips bucked slightly as his fingers pushed deeper and faster inside me. "OOHHHHH GOODDD YESSS! YESS! MMMMMMM!" My moans and groans getting louder and quicker, his fingers felt huge inside me - bigger than some of the men I'd been with in the past... "OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSS", my eyes closed mouth gaping, "Ohhh, god yes Jermain." I groaned.

He pulled his fingers out and my eyes opened hearing them squelch as they slid out. He looked up smiling and licked them, moaning softly as he kissed my thighs, slowly working his way back up. I felt his warm breath on my pussy and then his tongue darted inside. "OHHHHH GOD MMMM!" His tongue worked its way in and up and down. I was moaning and groaning louder and louder my breathing getting heavier and quicker. I could feel his tongue working around inside me quicker and quicker, "YES YESS YESSS!"

I'd only ever been with a couple of men who had given me oral sex. Nigel was not one of them, so it had been years since any man had been between my legs like this. Jermain's fat tongue slipped up and down my pussy and then onto my clit, working around in small circles, "OH AHHH OHHH AHHH YES YES YES ....OH GOD...OHHHHH..." My hips bucked up working in with his tongue. His hands now both squeezing my boobs tightly firmly. Mmmmmmm, his dark black skin covering my pale white body, the contrast driving me wild, his tongue making me groan and moan like I never had before.

I'd had a few orgasms before, but never through oral sex. The only way I'd ever reached orgasm before was by my bf's rubbing me, but Jermains tongue was driving me wild. "OH YES OHHH JERMAIN...OHHH GOD.. YES YES YES...." My body was shaking and my orgasm building, my chest reddening, my breathing quickening, the pace increasing and my moans and groans becoming louder and louder, quicker and quicker! "OHHHH GODDD YES YESSSSS I'M GOING TO CUM....MMMMMMMMMM YESSSS YEESSSS JERMAIN OHHH GOD YES...UGGGHHHHHHHHHH OHHH UGGHHHHHHHH!!"

My orgasm ripped through my body. Ohhh goddd yes my body shook as Jermains tongue kept licking my clit, "AAHHHHHHHH FUCK...OHHHHH GOODDDDDDD..." Shaking and trembling, my legs fell to the floor, trembling, weak from my orgasm. I lay there on the sofa just gyrating slowly, groaning, trying to recover from my orgasm..."OHHH GOD JERMAIN..." I gasped. My body broke out into a sweat, little beads running down my naked body. He pulled me up by my hands and off the sofa onto my knees. I barely had the strength in my legs they were so weak.

There he stood, 6ft 3" towering like an ebony giant. Had I been standing he would still have looked the same but where I was kneeling he looked even bigger, so intimidating. He unbuttoned his shirt and slid it off, revealing a dark chiseled body, muscular with some definition but not too much. I ran my hands up his stomach and onto his chest. MMMMMMM! My hands looked so small, my pale white fingers running over his dark black body. "MMMMM WOW!" I thought, my skin looked sooo good on his. He unbuckled his belt, unbuttoned his jeans and stood there. I knew what he wanted. I'd never really been into giving oral, I'd say because I'd had little experience of giving or receiving. Jermain just looked down and said to "Take my time..." I pulled his jeans down, he stepped out, and as I looked up I saw his cock in his boxer shorts. I could tell it was big, bigger than the men I'd been with before, but I didn't realize how big. I gripped the waist band and pulled down his shorts...

"OH GOD", I gasped. It was huge, far bigger than Nigels and much thicker... I just fell back onto my heels and could not believe it... Jermain smiled, looking down at me. "Don't be shy," he said. Considering that he'd given me oral I felt I had to give it back. I reached forward held it in my hand. It was heavy and began to grow slowly. I watched it as I slowly slid my hand back and forth. I could barely get my hand around it. Watching this black cock harden in my hands was mesmerizing. I leaned in, mouth open, and slid my lips over and around his big black cock... My head bobbed back and forth quickly, but Jermain told me to slow down, take my time and enjoy it.

I slowed my pace and sucked tightly, his black cock sliding between my lips. I could barely fit it into my mouth and so I could not suck too much of it, but gradually as I continued I was able to move my mouth down further, gulp gulp slurrrp as I sucked his cock. The more and more I did this the more I enjoyed it, I was looking up at Jermain holding his cock in my hand and sucking him. He was smiling back at me and ran his hand up the back of my head and grabbed some hair, holding it tight whilst I bobbed my head up and down sucking his huge cock...

Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm... His cock was really hard now I could see a mark where my lips were reaching - a wet ring around his thick black cock. I started to enjoy it more and more, moaning as I was sucking. Each time my mouth moved back down over his cock I tried to go further but he was too big but I was enjoying this. On my knees, sucking my first big black cock. MMMMMMMMM!

Jermain talked me through a few things, to lick his cock all the way up and down, lick and kiss the tip, lick and suck his balls, going from a reserved naive girl who rarely gave oral to woman now enjoying sucking on a big black cock. What a transformation, both hands holding his cock in place right in front of me, as my head bobbed back and forth sucking and slurping on his big cock, my moans muffled as my mouth was filled by Jermains ebony shaft...

Jermain reached over to his jeans pulled out his wallet and removed a condom. I stopped sucking him and leaned back. I said that I wasn't sure... Jermain just smiled and said, "Look, we don't have to do anything you don't want to..."

"It's not that," I said. Well, it was partly, but he was big - much MUCH bigger than anyone I'd been with before. I said "You're very big, I'm not sure... "

"Look try it," he replied, "I bet you enjoy it..." I carried on sucking his cock whilst he tore the wrapper. Then he pulled me up by the hands and walked me over to the sofa, "Not here," I said. I held his hand led Jermain off to my room. Once inside he held me close, his huge black arms held me tight to his body, feeling his big cock digging into my stomach. We kissed and he walked me to the bed, pushing me down onto the corner. Sitting down on the edge I reached out and held his big cock in my hand looking up at him. Jermain began to slip the condom down onto his cock, it barely got half way down and I remember thinking, "Christ... Had that been anyone else there would have been a bit to spare..."

Jermain pushed me onto my back, held my legs up high and wide by my ankles, arched his back and thrust forward, his big cock sliding up and down my pussy. MMMMMMMM! My breathing quickened and Jermain re-adjusted himself and then, his big thick black cock began to push forward and slip inside me...

"OH GOD JERMAIN...OH GOD." I screamed out, my hands on his hips trying to stop him from pushing deeper... "Stop stop," I muttered. Jermain looked down smiling to me, saying "I'm not even all in yet..." What...? Shocked, it felt too deep already and deeper than I have ever had before. "OHHHHH GOODDDDD" Jermain pushed in further and further. I was gritting my teeth, gripping the bed sheets tighter and tighter gasping and groaning with every sinking thrust... "OHHHH FUCK JERMAIN..." I groaned he was sliding his cock in and out slowly but deeply...

This dark muscular black man was fucking me deeper and better than I had ever had before, his pace quickened slightly as I began to get use to his size... By now he was pushing deeper and deeper, but not the whole length. I was barely able to handle him groaning and moaning out loud, "OHHHH FUCKKK YES YES OH GOD OH FUCK...." He leaned forward elbows propping himself up on the bed, his feet planted firmly on the floor, his big black cock fucking me hard and deep, my arms and legs were wrapped around him tightly as he fucked me, "OHHH FUCK OHH FUCK OHH GODDDD YES YES YESYES," he grabbed my ass and started to fuck me faster and faster. It was too much. I was screaming now.

"FUCKKKK OHHH FUCKKK JERMAIN....." I just couldn't cope. I'd never been fucked like this before, not at this pace and certainly not with anything as big as Jermain. He fucked me like that for what seemed ages, but not before too long I had that same feeling I had earlier. I was going to orgasm, but this time I was going to orgasm whilst being fucked, and being fucked by a black man.

I buried my head into his shoulder and screamed out, "I'M CUMMMMMINNNGGGGG OHHH FUCK IM CUMMINGGG...." The whole of my body shook, Jermain pushed himself up, his cock still buried inside me I ran my fingers through my hair gasping for breath, "Ohhhh gooodddddd ohhh godd" I kept whispering... "Told you you'd enjoy it," He said smiling down at me. I lay to my side and gasped "Ohhhh god Jermain, I don't think I can go on" I said. He laughed pulled out of me and turned me over.

My legs were weak and trembling, he stood me up at the corner of the bed and pushed me down at the shoulders. I held onto the corner of the bed as Jermain bent his knees and slipped his big cock back inside me... "MMMMMMMMM," I groaned feeling his cock stretching my pussy again. "AHHHHH MMMMMMMM," Slow and deep thrusts fucking me gently. My head was down on the edge of the bed, my hands gripped the sheets tightly "OHHHHHHH YES YES YES YES..." Every so often Jermain would pull out and then slam in hard making me jump and scream out... "OHHH FUCK! AAHHHHHH!!"

My head was down, I was gasping for breath, and I couldn't believe how good it felt. I heard Jermain ask, "You're enjoying the black cock aren't you?" I didn't say anything. I was too busy enjoying myself and moaning as he fucked me slowly. He picked up his rhythm and started to fuck faster and harder. He grabbed my hips and at first pulled his cock almost the whole way out before sliding it all the way back in. This was driving me wild, making me moan louder and louder, pushing back into him feeling his cock driving in deeper. My head was tossing and turning with every thrust, but then Jermain grabbed my hips and started to fuck me harder and harder faster and faster...

"OHHHH FUCKKK YESSSSSS!" I was screaming. His huge black cock fucking me, slamming in and out of my pussy I was screaming out loud. My legs buckled from underneath me but that didn't stop Jermain - he pulled both my arms behind my back, grabbed both wrists with one hand and began to fuck me hard, fast and deep. My head was thrashing around my hair flying everywhere, he slapped my arse and I screamed out in both pain and pleasure - the mixture was unbelievable. His pace was relentless!

Jermain just kept on fucking me harder and harder faster and faster. I was screaming out loud, "YESS YESS OHH GOD YESSS FUCK ME FUCK ME...OHHH GOD YES JERMAIN FUCK ME...," I never spoke like that during sex, but with him I couldn't control myself. Jermain knew this and started telling me to, "Fuck that black cock." Jermain just never let up. My legs were shaking, my boobs were bouncing everywhere, smacking off one another every time he drove his cock into me. He grabbed my hair and turned my head towards him, he kept on fucking me hard and fast. I was screaming, moaning and groaning "YESS YESS OHHH FUCK YESS OHH GOD...."

"You love my black cock fucking you don't you Agnes..?" I didn't say anything but then I felt a smack across my arse... "AHHHHHH!"

"Say it Agnes..." Facing him with my mouth wide open and moaning. Jermain looked at me, "Say it Agnes... Tell me you love my big black cock fucking you..."

"I do." I replied.

"No, no, say you love my black cock fucking you..." I never imagined I'd ever say anything like that during sex, but there I was bent over being fucked senseless, my ass being pounded, my breasts bouncing all over the place...

"I love your black cock fucking me Jermain!" He started to fuck harder which I thought impossible, but that was it, I couldn't handle it anymore. My legs gave way and I collapsed onto the bed, exhausted. Jermain fell forward with me but then stood up, and his cock slipped out of me. I rolled over on the bed, "OOOHHHH GODDDDD" I moaned - shattered, sweating, out of breath... Jermain looked down at me, "Told you you'd enjoy my black cock didn't I?" I just panted for breath on the bed, too tired to muster anything... My body was trembling, I barely orgasmed before with any of my previous lovers, but here I'd reached two orgasms like I had never done before. I was a wreck, shattered from it...

Jermain just looked at me and said, "I'm not finished with you yet." By now just over an hour had passed, and I could scarcely believe it. I hadn't had sex for a while but I didn't think things changed that much. For much of my sex life 10 minutes was probably about the usual length of time I had sex with any man. But Jermain had shattered me. I couldn't believe I was still alive, nor could I believe that Jermain had not cum... He came and laid down alongside me. I thought that was it, but I was wrong. He pulled me up onto him. It then dawned on me how big and muscular Jermain was when he pulled me up with relative ease and I looked so small in comparison.

We kissed for a short while until he told me, "Get up on my black cock Agnes and ride it..." I blushed straight away, I was not used to being told what to do or being spoken to like this during sex... I knew then that I was submissive, because if I wasn't I wouldn't have enjoyed it as much. Jermain was slapping my bum whilst I was laying on top of him and he spread my legs apart and slipped down between them. His cock was still hard and he told me to hold it up. I did as I was told. I held his big cock and I slowly slipped myself down onto it... "MMMMMMMMMM!" Groaning as it entered me, my moans became louder and louder as that black cock went deeper and deeper inside me. "OHHH GOOODDD YES... GOD IT FEELS SO GOOD."

Jermain was smiling "What feels good?"

"You do." I replied.

"No, no Agnes, tell me what feels good..."

"Your cock feels good"

"What color is it Agnes?" Jermain smirked. He was moving his hips up and down slowly and it felt good.

"Black" I moaned.

"So say it Agnes, you white slut...." My jaw dropped but at the same time Jermain started to fuck me harder grabbing my arse and really pushing up hard.

"Your black cock feels good!" I groaned loudly.

"MMMMM that's it Agnes, ride that big black cock... You white sluts love big black cock..." I couldn't believe the words I was hearing but to be honest I didn't care what he was saying. I was bouncing up and down on that black cock and moaning out loud, my tiny pale white hands spread on Jermains chest, grabbing at his chest digging my nails in as I slid up and down his cock, being fucked hard. My boobs bounced up and down and Jermain grabbed and squeezed them hard. My bum rose and fell as my pussy lips slid up and down his huge black cock...

My body was experiencing things it had never felt before and it wasn't long before my third orgasm came. It was building and building all the time I was moaning out "OHHH GODD HOOO FUCCKKK MEEE... YES YES OH GOD YES ITS GOOD FUCK ME JERMAIN FUCK ME!!" My eyes were closed but I could hear Jermain saying, "Yeah, Agnes ride that black cock.... cum on my big black cock Agnes..."

My orgasm shot through me "OOOHHHH GOD IM CUMMING OHHH GOD YESSSSSSS!!!!" and my orgasm just kept on going and going. I was moaning for ages, my legs and arms were shaking and I could not hold myself up. I collapsed onto Jermains chest, panting for breath, exhausted, totally spent I buried my head into his chest, my hair matted from sweat laying across his black torso. "OHHHHHH GODDDDDD..." I could barely move... My whole body trembled, the sweat was dripping off me... My nipples were hard, my pussy was soaked I was panting like mad trying to recover... Jermain rolled me off as I was too weak to move...

Laying there, completely tired, Jermain straddled me, his knees on either side of my body he slid off the condom and started wanking in front of me and over my boobs. He was rubbing his cock all over my boobs and then held them together. I'd never done this before, partly because up until a few years ago my boobs were not big enough and secondly, no man I was with wanted to. He squeezed my boobs together and seeing his huge black hands covering my soft white boobs was incredible. He slid his cock between them and started to fuck my breasts, and after a minute or so he said, "Suck my cock as it slides between your tits." I didn't think I'd be able to but in fact it was easy. Jermain pushed through them and I could easily suck the first inch and a bit more...

After a little while he said, "Now suck my black cock Agnes..." I did as I was told. I held his cock in my hand and opened my mouth sucking that cock tightly in my warm wet mouth... gulp gulp gulp slurppppppppppppp mmmmmm gulp gulp slurp mmmmmm... I could hear Jermain moaning as I sucked his cock and the more he moaned the more I enjoyed it, knowing that I was making him feel that good. I could only get around the first three inches in but that was enough for me -- I've gotten better since then -- and my head was bobbing back and forth as I moaned, sucking his cock tightly.

I could feel his cock throb and it became more frequent and I knew he was close... He pulled out of my mouth and let out a long groan. I was still wanking him but he angled himself pointing his cock right onto my boobs. His cock twitched and it throbbed and then he began to cum. His thick cock twitched in my hand and the first shot of his cum flew up onto my cheek and hit the corner of my mouth. I lowered his cock, kept wanking him and his cock throbbed again this time shooting hot cum all over my boobs.

Jermain shot several globs of cum onto my boobs. It was thick and white, and it was all over my breasts as well as a big lot on my lip and cheek. "Rub that cum into your tits Agnes," he said. I rubbed Jermain's cock all over my boobs, smearing his cum onto my chest. I didn't realize there was so much of it. His cum was all over my boobs and coating his cock... I flicked out my tongue and caught a taste of the cum on my lips. It was only a small taste. I'd rarely given any man a blow job let alone swallowed his cum, but here I was after being fucked silly by my first black lover, rubbing his cum all over my boobs and tasting him.

"Now Agnes, suck my cock clean..." Jermain leaned in and his cock was right in front of my mouth. I opened and started to suck his cock, tasting his cum off the tip and the shaft. I must admit that for my first time it didn't taste bad and I sucked and licked his cock clean. I swallowed what bits I could and I just laid there. Jermain was still kneeling above me and he looked impressive - muscular body, dark black as the light shone off him... MMMMMM!

I could not believe what I'd done and how good it was too. And I had a passing thought to my friends who'd slagged me off earlier thinking, "Well, if only they knew what I'd done now..." I didn't care because Jermain had just fucked me silly, and I'd never been fucked as good and no man had made me cum with his tongue or his dick, and Jermain had done just that 3 times in a single night.

As I laid there taking everything in, Jermain looked down and said, "Now that's just for starters... next time you suck my cock you're going to swallow every drop..." I smiled. He carried on "So Agnes how you feel now after being fucked by a big black cock?" I smirked and said, "I never knew sex could be so good..." Jermain laughed, "Well it's only that good with black cocks babes. You know what they say... Once you go black you don't go back. Your pussy is mine now Agnes..."

I just lay there and smile. I was shattered. At this point it was beginning to get light. Jermain had been fucking me for almost two hours. I told him to stay and get a cab the next day. I pulled the sheets back and slid under telling Jermain to get in as well. I'd never had any men back to my parent's house before, and Jermain was the first... He lay there on his back, I threw my arm over his chest and wrapped my leg over him as well, drifting off to sl**p.

What seemed like a few minutes was in fact a few hours and my sl**p was broken by two text messages. The first from my parents telling me they were on their way back home and just pulling into the station. The second from Nigel letting me know our son was fine but also asking me what had I got up to last night. Panic was setting in. Firstly I had to get Jermain up and out without my parents seeing him or the neighbors, and second did Nigel know? Had my so-called friends tell him what they saw...?

I jumped up out of bed. I was completely naked, grabbing the sheet to cover myself, with Jermain's huge black muscular frame taking up much of the bed. Then the reality of what I, what we, had done earlier began to hit me. I saw him in all his 'glory' - completely naked on my bed. And momentarily I just stared, not believing that I had actually done what I did only a few hours earlier.

I shook myself from my trance and called out to him, "Jermain, you have to go.... Now. Come on, get up..." He stirred and just said, "Come back to bed girl, I want another go..."

"Jermain, you have to go. My parents are on the way back and so is Nigel, with my son..." Jermain got up out of bed, walked over to me. My god he was huge! Without my shoes on I was so small in comparison to him. He was enormous, both in stature and down below... I was mesmerized by him, his skin was so dark and so contrasting to my pale body. He took hold of the sheet and yanked it out, there I was standing before him, naked. He moved his hands up, cupped my boobs squeezing them. God his large black hands looked good on my body - his hands just covered all of my boobs. Leaning in he kissed me and that electricity just raced through me again, and then he pulled away saying, "I had fun last night, and I know you enjoyed getting fucked, so when you coming back for my black cock?" I was a bit shocked by this, but trying to remain cool I simply said "I'll text you." I just needed him to leave, and leave quickly."

Jermain grabbed his clothes, went to the bathroom and got changed. I was still standing there in my sheet trying to straighten the rest of the room up before he left. I went to the kitchen/dining room and put the glasses away, straightened the chairs and waited for Jermain in the hallway. As he reached the door I said "Thank you..." He turned, kissed me gently and then slapped my bum. In my panic to get Jermain out and tidy the house I'd forgotten about the neighbors. They didn't even enter my mind and it wasn't until he was at the end of the path I realized I was standing at the door, wrapped in a bed sheet as he left.

I went back to bed to wait for my parents. I thought about Jermain's question and I think we both knew I'd be back, and as soon as I could...
... Continue»
Posted by jmc85 2 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2438  |  
53%
  |  2

My Fantasy First Time

It was hard to believe that it was finally going to happen, a homosexual experience. And, what made it even more amazing was that Alan was a virgin too. Neither one of us had ever been with a man before, yet we both had the same erotic sexual desires, ... What does it feel like to have a hard penis touch your lips? What is it like as I open my mouth, and let it slide in? How much will I be able to take? What does it feel like when Alan ejaculates in my mouth? What will it taste like. Will I be able to swallow? And, what about anal sex? Will I be able to stretch Alan, and give him the erotic pleasures he said he fantazies about? Will I be able to take Alan? All of these thoughts, and more, raced through my head as I waited for Alan.

Alan's wife was visiting school friends, so we would have the whole weekend, if we wanted to take it. But, coming out to the world wasn't in either of our plans. We had to be descret and keep our homosexuality a secret. So we were meeting at a hotel about 100 miles from Alan's home.

I shifted in the chair. Was anyone looking at me? Could they see my erection? Was I blushing?

I looked around the lobby. There weren't too many people there. No one seemed to be interested in me. The receptionist smiled ar me when we made eye contact. Then she went back to work, checking this and counting that.

I looked at the wall clock, it wass a few minutes after six. Alan should be here any moment. Again I thought about what we might do. I'm sure I blushed, and my heart was racing in anticipation of the weekend's activities! I was excited and scared at the same time, Waiting for Alan was driving me crazy! Damn, almost ten after. What if Alan changed his mind? I went to the business office, and logged on a computer. ... No message from Alan. That would be the worst, never meeting and never finding out what happened. I went to the reception desk to see if Alan left a message.

"No, nothing for you Mr. Ed," the cute receptionist said.

I went back to the large, over stuffed chair to wait some more. Maybe it wasn't supposed to happen. I felt let down. I'd continue to be curious, wondering, and fantasizing about meeting someone like Alan. I looked at the clock, ... quarter after. Alan changed his mind. I was pretty sure that's what happened. I understood. Having sex with another man is a significant thing. It's something that once done, can never be un-done. It's breaking the social norms. Maybe that was too much for Alan.

I felt a hand tap my shoulder from behind. "Are you Ed?," a plesant voice asked.

"Yes."

"I'm Alan. Sorry I'm late. There was an accident just outside of Stockton. I wanted to be here a little early, but sometimes it doesn't work out. Thanks for waiting. You want to get something to eat or drink?"

"No. I'm OK now. I've got some things to drink in the room. But, if you're hungry, I'll sit with you."

"I should eat, but I'm too excited right now. We can go to the room I guess."

I had to smile. It just hit me a little funny, Alan's words, "I guess." We weren't guessing any more. I stood holding my orange coat in front of me to hide my errection. Alan's touch brought all the feelings back

"OK. I got us a room on the third floor. Follow me," I said.

I was actually shaking, I was that nervous. Alan didn't say anything as we walked to the elevator. The silence was difficult. What do you say in a public place, where anyone could hear. We stood there silently waiting. It was the elevator bell that broke the tense quiet. We got in the elevator, and Alan pressed 3.

As soon as the doors closed, I had to say something! "I'm glad you made it. I was beginning to think you weren't coming."

"I don't think I could have not come. This has been burning in me for too long."

"For me too!"

The doors opened, and we walked to our room, 310. I swiped the door card, and opened the door to the room where we would live our fantasies and change our lives. I entered the room, and Alan followed. When the door clicked shut, I knew I had left my "straight" but curious life behind. I was about to become "gay."

I walked to the refrigerator, and took out a bottle of wine. "How are you doing?," I asked as I opened the bottle.

"Nervous. Excited. Anxious."

"Me too," I answered as I poured our wine. I handed a glass to Alan and raised the glass. "To us. May our friendship grow stronger with everything we do." We sipped the wine.

Alan toasted, "to the future. May this be the first of many days we share thodether."

We sipped a little more.

"Alan, if something isn't 'right,' tell me. We can stop any time. OK?"

"OK."

"How do you want to start?," I asked.

"I don't know for sure. Lets just take it as it comes. Like we said, we can stop at any time. ... Let me take a shower first. I know that's important to you. You can join me if you want. But you don't have to. I just feel a bit sweaty after the drive."

"I showered about an hour ago. So, I might pass."

Alan stood up and went to the bathroom, and closed the door. I could hear Alan undressing. Especially, when his belt hit the tile floor. Again I thought, "it's really happening!"

Should I join Alan like in my A Meeting "Nifty" fantasy? No, It seemed Alan wasn't looking for our first act to be in the shower.

I heard the water start and Alan pulling the shower curtain shut. I was tempted to join Alan. But, it wasn't long, and the shower stopped. Would Alan come out naked? Or, would he put on one of the hotel bath robes?, I wondered. A few seconds later, I found out; he had a robe on.

"Feel a little better?"

"Ya. At least I stopped shaking."

"You too!? I was shaking from the time we left the lobby, until just a few minutes ago."

"Funny. We even have the same reactions. ... This is a big event. Isn't it?"

"Sure is!"

The robe moved a little as Alan's erection grew. I stepped closer to Alan. And he moved closer to me. We looked in to each other's eyes. There was trust. I held out my hand, and Alan held out his. We, touched, and then drew each other into a hug.

It was wildly different hugging a man than any woman I had erver held. No breasts, a firm solid body, and I could feel Alan's erection pressed against my own! Alan rubbed my back, and I tried to mirror his movements. It felt strange and at the same time very good. Alan moved his hands lower, and firmly held my buttocks as he pressed our lower bodies together, grinding our cocks agaist each other. It exciting me with every move. Our first ever "gay loving" had begun!

"Ed, Thanks for meeting. I like being able to finally touch you like this."

"You're welcome.... I like what you're doing too. It feels good."

"I want to 'feel' you Ed. May I?"

I whispered back, "Yes!, that's why we're here.... 'Touch' me!!"

With that consent, Alan started to unbutton my shirt. In only seconds, my shirt was completely open, and my chest was exposed and caressed by Alan's hands. Alan toyed with my nipples for a while. It felt strange and exciting. Moments later, I felt Alan lower my zipper, loosen my belt, and open the button on my pants. As I shifted my weight, gravity took over, and my pants dropped and rested around my ankles. Alan slid his hands along my sides, and then under my briefs and once again caressed my buttocks. This time with his bare hands against my skin. It felt good.

Seconds later, Alan hooked his thumbd around the elastic, pulled it over my errection, and lowered my briefs to the floor. As soon as they were around my ankles, I stepped out of my shoes, pants, and briefs. I only had my socks and open shirt on. My shirt was loosely hanging on my shoulders. Alan opened his robe, and we held each other again. Only now, it was skin-to-skin!

I looked down at Alan's penis for the first time. It looked very much like my own; cut, seven inches, and very hard. I ran my hands over Alan's chest, and then very smoothly moved lower until I touched his penis. The instant I wrapped my fingers around it, I felt a strong, wonderful, exciting, sexual wave pass through me. Touching Alan was more exciting than I ever expected. I moved a little to the left ant our cocks rubbed together, I wrapped my hand around both of our cocks, and stroked them. Amazing sensations shot through me. My first erotic fantasy was fulfilled, rubbing my cock against Alan's. I loved the feel of Alan's erection rubbing against my own. Incredible, strong, erotic, gay, sexual energy was passing between us. That was evident by the steady flow of pre-cum we were both oozing. Very quickly, the slick clear fluid was spread over our cocks until they both glistened.

Alan brushed the shirt off my shoulsers, and I did the same with his robe. We were now totally naked, eager to discover more.

Alan stepped back a bit, and gently applied pressure on my shoulders urging me down on his body. My knees bent slightly, and I kissed Alan's left nipple. It must have felt good, because as it hardened between my lips, Alan sighed in satisfaction. But, Alan continued to urge me lower. I knew what he wanted, and a shiver raced through me; I was nervous and anxious, but most of all, I wanted to do it. I kissed my way down, letting Alan know I was OK with his guidance on how to move forward. Before I knew it, I was kneeling on my clothes and the robe, looking straight ahead at Alan's erection. Another chill hit me. I was in that erotic homosexual position I had thought about for years, ready to take another man's penis in my mouth! I felt weak, excited, scared, and unsure of exactly what to do. (But, then again, I knew exactly what to do!) I trembled with excitement, and I felt my own penis ooze a clear drop of liquid excitement!

"I know you want to taste it, Ed. It's your greatest fantasy. Think about it, a real, naked, hard penis in your mouth! ... And, then ... my cum!!! ... I know you want that too. There it is, ..." Alan whispered, "take it in your mouth. You can do it! I know you can. I know you want to ... Do it! It's only an inch or two away."

There I was, naked on my knees with my own massive hard-on, staring at Alan's manhood. Lusting for his cock. I was sexually excited not by the sight or touch of a woman. Or, the feel of her soft breasts, or the desire to slide my penis into her slick, moist, and ready pussy. I was excited like never before, by the sight of a man, and the need to taste his cum! I was more interested in having Alan's cock in my mouth than in my own orgasm. It seemed that my erotic pleasure was coming from Alan's hard penis, and my desire to have him cum in my mouth! I felt like I might cum just by having Alan ease his penis in my mouth! I was trembling with excitement thinking about having Alan's erection penetrate my very soul. The image of every vein, the large, smooth, bulbous head, Alan's balls, his naked body were being burned into my memory. I looked at the head of his penis for a while and was amazed to watch a dollop of pre-cum emerge from the piss slit while I was watching. Alan's hard penis looked so good, so perfect. He twitched and an erotic chill passed through me as I moved a little closer. I wanted so desperately to do it. I had to do it. Had to feel it in my mouth, taste my first penis, and then his warm slick emissions!

Alan whispered even softer, "That's it Ed. You're just about there, sucking your first cock. ... Just kiss it. Kiss it anywhere. Let it happen. I'm here for you. Here to give you your fantasy. It's what you've dreamt about for so long. Now you'll have it. You'll finally know what it's like. My gift to you. ... Do it!"

I seemed to be in a trance, hyptomized by Alan's words. I moved as close as I could without touching. I puckered my lips, and kissed the base of Alan's penis. Instantly a shock wave of sexual energy ran through me. My face flushed red, and my heart skipped a beat. I felt myself changing, becoming truly gay, and it felt like nothing I ever experienced before. My own cock got a little harder and dripped as I kissed my first cock. The weight of not knowing was being lifted from my shoulders. It felt amazing! It felt good!! I wanted more!!! Shivers of excitement reverberated through me. The incredible forbidden pleasures of homosexuality were beig revealed!

Alan gasped with pleasure too. I heard him the instant my lips touched his shaft. "Kiss it again Ed, or maybe lick it. I need to feel your warm mouth surround my cock, and I know you want to do it. ... Ed, you're so close."

I kissed the shaft again, a little higher. This time my kiss lingered. I extended my tongue and licked the shaft. Again and again I kissed and tasted the private flesh of Alan's hard penis. Every kiss sent an erotic chill through me. And with each kiss, I moved just a little higher on Alan's penis. I was going to do "it!"

"Oh ya Ed. That's good! You're almost there, almost at the head. Another kiss or two and you'll be able to let it in your mouth. Then all you have to do is part your lips and let it in!"

Chills and erotic jubilation were surging through me. I was about to suck a cock, Alan's cock! I wanted to do it! I had to do it!! On the next kiss, I felt the prominate ridge of the head of Alan's penis against the corner of my mouth. I licked more of the side, savoring the feel of the ridge, and part of the head gliding across my tongue. With that kiss came my first tast of some of Alan's pre-cum that was flowing so nicely! It was amazing!

"Mmmmmmmm! You're so good Ed! Just open your mouth now, and let it in. Let it in! This is it Ed. Suck it. Taste it. You ca do it! I need it! And so do you!!"

I kissed the very tip of Alan's penis, feeling more of Alan's pre-cum ooze on to my lips. Then I gave Alan's penis a long lick across the entire head. I tasted a lot of Alan's pre-cum that time, it was warm and slick. Again I kissed the tip, and drew in more pre-cum. Then I parted my lips and extended my tongue to guide it in my mouth. I slowly drew the head in my mouth! I wanted to finally do "it" so badly! I felt the ridge graze my upper lip as I cradled the head on my tongue. At that moment, I closed my lips around the shaft. Alan's manhood was sealed in my mouth. I had a cock in my mouth, Alan's cock, for the very first time. More erotic chills surged through me! It was increible!!

"Ohhhhhhhh, Ed!! You did it. You're sucking my cock! ... Ohhhhhhhh, Ed that feels so good."

Alan put his hand on the back of my head, and urged me to take more. I yielded, and slowly took in as much as I could! It felt firm, but soft; warm, and increibly exciting to have Alan's shaft pass between my lips, glide along my tongue, and fill my mouth. I liked the way it felt!

"Ohhhhhhhh, Ed; that's so GOOD! So warm. So wet. SO NICE!! ... Don't stop!!"

I didn't want to stop. Now I moved with the desire to stimulare Alan as much as I could. I'd take it as deep as possible, and other times, cradle just the head with my lips, and move my tonge across the piss slit collecting the endless drool of Alan's pre-cum. A moment later, Alan's penis was rhythmically moving in and out of my mouth! I sucked Alan's cock for a few minutes, until Alan spoke.

"Ed, now you have to stop, or I'll cum! And, I don't want to cum yet! Please STOP!!"

I stopped. I slowly let Alan's penis slip out of my mouth. Sucking Alan's cock was exciting like nothing I had ever done before. However, I told myself that next time, I won't stop! I need to feel Alan's cum, his sperm, explode into my mouth.

Alan stepped back and moved to the bed, where he layed down. He looked so good on his back offering his body to me. I walked a little closer, and just looked at Alan. I couldn't help but notice the latest drops of pre-cum dribbling from his piss-slit.

"You're oozing."

Alan nodded as he caught his breath, and then opened his legs for a better view. I walked to the side of of the bed.

"Alan, you don't know how much I enjoyed having you in my mouth, and how much I need to do 'it' again!"

"I know. And, I need it too! This desire is so strong," Alan commented back. "But, it was going too fast."

I wondered why we waited so long to get together.

I put my right hand on Alan's knee, and my left on his stomach as I stood next to Alan. He seemed to shiver as I moved my hands closer to his penis. I moved my right hand along his leg, and my left downward over his stomach. Alan closed his eyes and took a deep breath as I gently caressed his balls with my right hand, and lightly caressed his shaft with my left.

"Mmmmmmmm. You're oozing some more," I commented as I continued to massage his cock.

"It feels so good, Ed. Men, or maybe you, really do know what feels better," Alan commented back.

"I think we want the same things, loving gay sex with someone who is interested in his partner's plesaure as much as his own. Or, maybe it's because we want the same things. We're both 'cock-suckers.' We crave the feel of a hard cock in our mouth or ass, and the fresh, warm, moist cum that it gives us! And that forbidden 'gay' experience!"

I continued to stroke Alan's cock. On the next up-stroke, Alan oozed an incredible amount of clear pre-cum. So much, that the head of his cock was completely covered. I ran my right index finger through the slick fluid, and Alan gasped. Then I leaned over, kissed the head, and then licked up all of Alan's emissions. I wanted to taste and feel Alan's cock in my mouth again. I pointed his manhood at the ceiling, opened my mouth, and decend on his penis, warming and stimulating the head with my mouth. I swirled my tongue around the head, collecting all of the clear slick pre-cum. My own cock seemed to get harder the instant Alan's penis entered my mouth. When I pulled off of Alan's erection, I swallowed. More of Alan's sexual essence was part of me now.

"You taste so good," I said with a smile.

"Thanks. It feels so good. And there's something really amazing about being with you!"

I liked hearing that.

"I think it is amazing too!"

I slowly licked Alan's shaft from the base to the tip. It felt so erotic and stimulating. I surrounded the head of his penis with my lips again! Then I slowly took as much as I could as I decended on Alan's cock as far as I could. I caressed his shaft with my lips and flicked my tongue on the head. At the same time I caressed his balls, hips, and ass with my hands and finges. Again, I took as much as I could, and then didn't move for a while. I was savoring the moment, the experience; locking details away in my memory. In the days and weeks ahead, I would remember as much as possible and masturbate to the erotic spell of my first time with a man.

"Ed, that feels SO GOOD! If you keep that up, I'll cum very soon."

I slowly let Alan's penis slip from my mouth and continued to caress his penis with my hand, as I told him, "I want you to cum! I want you to cum in my mouth Alan. Just let it happen. Cum for me. Don't hold back. Try to cum if you can. Enjoy and savor what I'm doing! I want it! I need it!!" I slipped his penis back in my mouth. I needed to feel Alan cum in my mouth!

I felt my own penis uncontrolably twitch, and I'm sure drip some of my own pre-cum, as I slipped Alan's penis back in my mouth! I was going to be "spermed!!"

Alan didn't ask me to stop this time. As I continued to suck his cock, Alan seemed to moan and move with renewed passion and urgency. I was going to give him an orgasm with my mouth.

"Oh ya Ed," he sighed. "That's it! Oh, OHHHHHH! ... Here it cums, ... Oh, ... ED! AAAAAAHHHH I'M CUMMINGGGGG!!"

Alan uncontrolably moved his hips, and thrust his penis a little deeperin my mouth. I wrapped my lips around the shaft not wanting to loose any of his cum! As Alan moaned in extacy, I felt his shaft throb and expand against my lips just a little. A fraction of a second later, my mouth felt VERY wet as it became saturated and filled with a warm slick fluid, Alan's cum and sperm! It surged across my tongue, some hitting the back of my mouth. My heart stopped, and then beat rapidly. My head was spinning, and flashes seemed to be going off in my eyes. My mouth was warm and wet, and the slick cum seemed to tingle in my mouth!! I'd finally done it. All of the years fantasizing about doing it could not compare to this moment of actually having Alan cum in my mouth!! "OH MY GOD!, I'VE REALLY SUCKED A COCK TO COMPLETION!!!," I thought. Now I had that memory of sucking a cock and having it ejaculate in my mouth. I now knew the erotic satisfaction of a cock erupting in my mouth! It was incredible!! I swallowed the first load. Alan's sperm was in me. I felt it go down my throat! Again and again Alan ejaculated his war fertile sperm into my mouth. I took it all! Alan oozed a final time, and I held his penis in my mouth until the dribbles stopped and he began to soften. Then, ever so slowly, I pulled away still holding some of Alan's warm cum in my mouth.

Alan smiled at me, but I couldn't smile back without loosing some of his sperm. I only looked at Alan and moved closer. Our eyes were locked on each other. A bond was being made, as I moved closer and closer to Alan. When he was less than an inch away, we starred into each other's eyes. Alan didn't move. A second later, my lips touched Alan's, and I was eroticaly kissing a man for the first time. His lips were different than any woman's. I pressed a little harder, and our mouths were joined in a kiss, and our lips made a seal. Alan shivered a bit when I parted my lips and touched my tongue to his mouth. Alan parted his lips, and we kissed as lovers. I felt Alan's surprise when I eased some of his fresh sperm into his mouth. I remembered how erotic it was when my wife did it to me years ago. I wanted Alan to feel the same intense reaction. Alan didn't pull away. Our kiss lingering, and we exchanged Alan's cum many times as our tongues danced in each other's mouths. But, after a minute or two, the kiss ended, and we both swallowed the erotic elixir of our first gay act!

I rolled to my right and laid next to Alan. I looked into his eyes and wondered what we would do next?

I smiled and asked, "You OK?"

"Yes. But, I'm not sure what to do ..."

"Just relax. Enjoy the release of a good orgasm."

"It's just that after I cum, my desire is gone."

"I know. It happens to me too. It will come back. ... Was it a good cum?"

"Oh ya! I think it was the most intense experience since the first time I had sex. What about you?"

"It was incredible! I think my heart stopped twice, first when your penis touched my lips, and I kew I was going to do it. Then when you came! I sware, I felt it reverberate through me. And, your penis felt very natural and good in my mouth! I think you'll enjoy it too. ... Feeling any better?"

"A little. Talking is helping. What was it like when I came in your mouth?"

"It isn't like anything else I've ever felt. It was my goal to give you that ultimate pleasure, and to tast, feel, and experience male sex. I don't think the majority of men or women want their lover's cum in their mouth. But, I needed to feel it, taste it, and discover that part of me, and I guess I'm different because I wanted to swallow. It was my fantasy to do that."

"Yes, but what did it feel like? What was running through your mind?"

"I kept on thinking, 'this is it!' I'm finally having sex with a man, with Alan! It feels so good. I concentrated on the feel of the head and the ridge against my tongue, and the shaft sliding between my lips. I wanted it to feel good for you and it was awakening my homosexual desires. I knew you were just about there because you were letting me know what was happening to you. I liked hearing your comments. I wasn't surprised when you were about to cum. When you did cum, I felt your penis throb one moment, then the next my mouth became VERY wet with your warm slick sperm. A sexual surge passed through me the instant you came ..., VERY EROTIC! Like I said, I thought my heart stopped at that moment. I had to make that moment, our first act a part of me, so I swallowed! Part of you was in me now!!"

I reached over to Alan and stroked his penis, and it seemed to swell just a bit. Alan reached out and wrapped his fingers around my penis.

"That feels good," I said. "Feeling better?"

"Yes."

I rolled on my back and said, "do what you'd like. This is our day to discover."

Alan rolled to his left and caressed my body. It felt so good. Alan adjusted himself on the bed and brought his head closer to my penis."

"You want to tast too?," I asked.

After a short pause, Alan said, "I want to, but I am so nervous. And, I' not sure exactly what to do."

"Just do what you are ready to do. ... I was so nervous, and wasn't totally sure what to do either! But ... Alan, ... It was so incredible having you in my mouth. Your warm, firm erection felt so natural and good. ... And, when you came!!! ... AMAZING!!!!"

"Ed, I'm gonna try. It's so different being here, than when it was just an e-mail or looking at porn."

"I know. ... I also know that I'd regret not doing it tomorrow or the next day. It's what we've been thinking and dreaming about for years!"

Alan moved closer, and my heart skipped another beat. I needed to cum, and the thought of Alan trying it, and the possibility of cumming in his mouth was exciting. Not only for my own sexual pleasure, but because Alan had said it was one of his fantasies too. If he' do it, I thought that the chance of doing it again would be good. We would both be crossing those forbidden lines, doing what could never be undone. Alan had satisfied my greatest homosexual curosity by meeting today, and then when he; with caring passion, allowed me to suck his cock to completion. We were both "gay virgins" when we met. I easily imagined Alan backing out. His nervous anxiety was testamony to that. But now, wanting to "try" and experience it too, was exciting for me. I needed to cum, and I could return the incredible erotic satisfaction of homosexual discovery to Alan. Our "love" would only grow by sharing, learning, and experiencing the intense sexual pleasures we have fantasized about for so many years!

Alan kissed the head of my penis. I lost my breath, and my heart skipped another beat. I was sure Alan was getting the same flashes or erotic bliss I got when his penis touched my lips.

Again Alan kissed the tip, and then licked the head. I had to tell him, "that feels good."

I heard Alan with a soft satisfying moan, "mmmmmmmmm."

A moment later, I watched the head of my penis disappear in Alan's mouth! ALAN HAD DONE IT! And, oh did it feel GOOD!

I didn't want to break the mood, so I just laid back and enjoyed the glorious sensations of the first gay oral love I ever received. Alan was moving slowly. He'd just hold my penis in his mouth sometimes. I loved the warm wet feeling that surrounded my cock. A few times, Alan rubbed his cheeks, chin, nose, or lips against the shaft or the head, as I oozed in satisfying response. Alan also liked to caress my balls, and that sensitive area between the balls and my ass. It all felt so FANTASTIC!!
... Continue»
Posted by edgrant 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 1459  |  
100%
  |  21

First Time With My Cousin

MF oral inc cousin
Summary: Well, his dad had just fucked me for the first time a couple of days before so why not the son? The only potential complication was that the dad was my uncle and his son was my cousin!
Table of Contents:
Chapter 1 i****t in My f****y
Chapter 2 Seeking My Mom?s Advice
Chapter 3 My Mom?s Puts Our Plan Into Action
Chapter 4 Sucking My Cousin?s Dick
Chapter 5 Paul Eats My Pussy
Chapter 6 Paul Finally Fucks Me
Chapter 7 My Mom Surprises Paul
Chapter 8 Paul Fucks Me Again
I am a twenty year-old college junior studying to be a teacher. After losing my virginity at the age of f******n, I have spent the next six years engaged in what could be euphemistically phrased a "sexually active" lifestyle. During that period I've had over thirty different partners which to me is really not that many when you consider it averages to only five per year. For the first couple of years I only had sex with boys although I have always masturbated a lot with my girlfriends and especially my cousin. My first true sexual experience with a girl was actually with my mother. I was sixteen at the time and about a week earlier I had sex with my dad for the first time so it was only natural to extend that relationship to my mother. While she and her s****r had a similar relationship with their father, it never included her mother which was something she always regretted. My mom's s****r, Aunt Linda. I got together shortly afterwards and for the next two years they were the only females I had sex with until I started college. Brenda, my freshman roomie, turned out to be bisexual and for the first time I had sex with a girl outside my f****y. She was a lifesaver for me and to this day remains one of my closest and most intimate friends. Unbeknownst to me my cousin Kristi, daughter of my aunt that I was having sex with for the past couple of years, started fucking my dad while I was away for college. It wasn't until I had returned home for summer break that I found out and on a July Fourth weekend we were finally all together as a f****y. All of this was restricted to my mom's side of the f****y as my dad's wasn't into the f****y stuff. My dad is the middle of three sons with Uncle Jim being the youngest and Uncle Paul the eldest. According to my mom they'd been a pretty wild trio as teens. I found it fascinating to learn that my mother and aunt had fucked all three b*****rs a number of time before they got married, once with all five of them together at the same time! Unlike my Aunt Linda, who stayed involved with my parents during her short marriage, my uncles never even brought up the subject of their past relationships with my mom let alone do anything once they had tied the knot. Now each has two daughters and a son and to all outward appearances appear to lead fairly "normal" lives. Although looks can be deceiving, after all people who know my f****y would probably say the same thing about us, my dad is convinced they have never cheated despite both marriages having become rather stale over the years, particularly in the sex department. Both of my uncles have been looking at me in ways an uncle "shouldn't" for years, even when I was not yet technically a teenager. It would have been hard not to have noticed their wandering eyes (and sometimes hands) when I was with them but there was never anything more forward than that ? at least until this past week. Last week after church my parents and I were at my Uncle Jim's house for a pool party. My youngest cousin Tammy had just turned thirteen not long before and was looking pretty hot in her new bikini. She has always been the "wild" one of the two s****rs and my dad gets an instant erection whenever she is around. Once in the hot tub I had reached down under the bubbles to find him stroking his hard cock with her right there in the tub with us! Well, before the day was over a dream of mine was finally realized when I had a sexual encounter with Tammy. First I introduced her to cyber sex by chatting with and watching a cam of one of the guys who likes to masturbate for me. She had never actually seen an erect cock before let alone watch guy do that before so while she was all hot and horny I helped her masturbate. Technically you could say it wasn't masturbation since it wasn't only her hand on her clit but you get the picture! One thing led to another and before it was over I taught her to lick my pussy. Of course I used hers as an example and in doing so I tasted my first young pussy. I had dreamed many times of doing this with some of the girls I baby sit for or see in church but never thought it would be right to actually do anything with them. Tammy was my cousin though and so I felt it was OK for us to have a more intimate, even if she was seven years younger than me. Later when we got home I told my parents all about it, thinking they would be proud of me. As I figured, my dad was insanely jealous when I told him about it later but I was a bit taken by surprise that my mom was not quite so pleased. In fact, she made both of us promise not to push Tammy any further until she indicated beyond a shadow of a doubt that she wanted to. I really can't complain as my parents used the same principle for me, waiting until I made a firm decision to have sex with them rather than forcing it on me. Even if my mother wasn't thrilled about what happened, she wasn't opposed to using it as an icebreaker for me so far as my dad's side of the f****y went. With her reluctant approval I fucked my uncle for the first time a week later, right in front of my dad. While he was fucking me I sucked my dad's cock at the same time so now Uncle Jim knows about me and my dad. It should be interesting to see where this leads to in the upcoming days before I go back to school. As for the rest of the f****y, there is no chance of anything happening with Aunt Shari. She is the world's biggest prude having been raised in a super- strict f****y and was constantly preaching to my mother about how she let me get away with everything and that it was sinful the way she allowed me to dress. Of course my mother couldn't care less what Aunt Shari says or thinks and if anything I she encourages me to dress naughty just to piss her off! Unfortunately Tammy's older s****r, Kate, is a complete mommy's girl and is growing up like a clone of her mother. She'll be a virgin probably AFTER she gets married at the rate she's going although other than being more uptight than a guitar string she is actually quite a sweet girl. My cousin Paul is another story entirely. As I mentioned, he is s*******n and quite handsome for his age. A star in practically every sport in school, he has the physique to show for it. According to my cousin Kristi, the girls in school all think that Paul is one of the hottest guys there and they all have their sights set on him. Although he dates regularly, she has never heard anyone claim to have had sex with him leaving me to wonder if he is still a virgin although one look at him and it's hard to believe. The key question for me was how to go about approaching Paul. I knew that no matter how much I teased him or flirted, he would never make a first move since after all, I WAS his first cousin and in today's society you aren't suppose to fuck your closest cousins. These silly rules were developed centuries ago when birth control was non-existent and although people may not have known the reason why, they did now that having babies with your f****y members just didn't work. Today such aberrations can be prevented, or at least fixed, so I don't understand why i****t is not only allowed but encouraged. In my case I am closer to my parents than any other girl I know and I can claim them to be my best friends. There are so many families with problems and with the divorce rate so high you would think maybe the idea would get across that more love in a f****y would only help, not hurt! But things are as they are so my dilemma was figuring out how to overcome Paul's cultural programming. Given the number of guys I've had sex with and the ease with which I could go out at this moment and get laid if I wanted to, someone might wonder why go through all the hassle and potential problems of trying to seduce my cousin. For me it is more than just Paul but rather the idea of bringing our families closer together. I know how wonderful it is to have my Aunt Linda and Kristi over and now I was looking forward to seeing Uncle Jim joining in so my mom could have someone else to fuck. With Tammy now at least on her way to a more sexual lifestyle, one which I hoped to encourage and develop with her, having Paul in the mix would make it really erotic. Chapter 2 ? Seeking My Mom?s Advice =================================== I'd been masturbating all the past week over the possibilities, especially when it came to Tammy being with her father and b*****r. I wanted so bad to give them the gift I had, to help them become close as a f****y. But it was one step at a time and for now Paul was the next bPaul to be laid in my plan ? literally as well as figuratively! As usual whenever I had a problem or question I went to my mother to get her advice. Over the years we have shared everything in my life and our relationship today goes far beyond that of a typical mother and daughter. I knew if anyone could help me figure this out that my mother was the one. One morning after my dad had woken me in his special way and left for work, instead of going back to bed for a while (or chatting on-line for a few minutes to let myself settle down), I went to their bedroom where my mother was still asl**p. I crawled in bed with her and slipped under the blankets. My mother loved heavy comforters and she kept the room pretty cool so it felt good to snuggle under them. She was laying on her side, facing her edge of the bed so I slipped up against her and fit my body next to hers. The warmth of her smooth bare skin felt so good against mine. My naked breasts pressed against her back and her ass was cupped in my crotch. I put my arm around her and held her large breast in my hand. Her nipple was hard and I wondered what she was dreaming about! I buried my face in her hair and just laid there, enjoying the comfort and security of being close to my mom. I fell asl**p this way only to wake up to find my mother on top of me, kissing my breasts and running her hands all over me. "Good morning sl**py eyes," she said in a cheerful voice. "I woke up to find a surprise in bed with me. What's the matter, didn't your dad take care of you this morning?" We both giggled at that. She knew better than that ? my dad hadn't missed a morning with me since I got home from school. I played along though, knowing what she really wanted. "Why don't you check for yourself?" I said coyly My mom grinned and hummed a "Mmmmmmm" after which she moved her head to between my legs. I spread them apart for her and she started to lick me while I laid my head back on the pillow and enjoyed it. Nobody knows how to lick my pussy better than my mom, not even my dad. I don't know if it?s because she is just damn good at it or if somehow as my mother she just knows what is best for me. It doesn't matter, all I know is that my mom licks pussy better than any other girl I have ever known! My mom's also a darn good teacher when it comes to sucking cocks and I owe much of my reputation to her teachings over the years. It doesn't hurt either to have a father who provides plenty of feedback and instruction to go along with it! We spent the next couple of hours in bed together loving one another. I will always be my dad's little girl, his only daughter who strives to please her father in every way she can. With my mom it is more mutual, more like the intimacy shared between two lovers. It's almost how I envision it will be with my husband someday, the only man to whom I will ever "make love" too. I say "man" because I firmly believe I already have that relationship with my mom. I have a hard enough time writing about my sexual experiences as it is but I find it almost impossible to put into words how I feel about her and how it feels when we make love. As a result I really don't even like to put in down as when I read it back it just seems to somehow cheapen the experience. Suffice it to say for those couple of hours a mother and daughter transcended their traditional roles and became lovers in every sense of the word. When we were done, I laid there in bed with her arms around me, feeling a glow that comes from being fully satisfied ? emotionally and physically in a way that has never happened with any man yet in my life, not even my father. As we laid there we started talking about the events of the past week, particularly with Tammy and Uncle Paul. My mom was still concerned about what I had done with Tammy, worried that she was too young for me to go any farther with. Showing her how to cyber on the Internet and hooking her up with some guys that liked to masturbate for her wasn't a problem for her since she could have found that out for herself. It didn't hurt that my mom liked it when guys sent me pics of them cumming her so she couldn't really say anything about them doing it with Tammy's. If anything she was glad I had helped her learn about it so she wouldn't get caught up with some pervert. In case you haven't figured it out by now from all my diary stories, my mother is the main reason I don't meet people from the Internet. She is positively terrified of what might happen to me and she has made me promise on a stack of bibles never to meet anyone I chat with. Given how easy it is for me to fill my sexual needs locally I haven't resisted her in this although there have more than a few golden opportunities I think might have been a lot of fun. It's hard because guys and couples pressure me hard to meet them and even though I have tried to be as up front as possible with everyone, some of them get so insistent that I just go along with them rather than keep pushing them off. I feel bad because this eventually pisses them off but I figure they asked for it. So anyway, back from that tangent... My mom was intrigued by my dreams for what amounted to a sexual f****y unification, even if it didn't include Aunt Shari and Kate although that would have made it so much better. Normally I would have thought this to be wrong since I feel that either the entire f****y must be involved in i****t or none at all simply because I think that the strain of maintaining such secrets would be too much for most people to bear. In this situation, though, there was the help of a strong support structure most families new to i****t don't have, namely my f****y and Aunt Linda's. I know that I would have been thankful to anyone who would have helped me get started with my dad sooner than I did. I look at the years before I first had sex with my dad and can't help but feel remorse at all the lost opportunities, not to mention the guilt I will always have for not giving my dad what would have been the greatest gift as a daughter I could have given to my father ? my virginity. I have dreamed many times of how it would have been if I had first given myself to him, the love and tenderness he would have shown, the patience to make sure every was perfect for me, that incredible moment when I felt a cock entering me for the first time, knowing it was my father's and realizing how much he must truly me to want to do this to me. Together my mom and I came up with a plan. I wanted to be clever and give it some sort of code name like a spy novel but nothing came to mind so we just referred to it as The Plan. The basic element of The Plan was simple and direct ? throw myself at Paul! We debated the pros and cons of more subtle approaches but figured all of them had the same basic flaw in that they gave him too much time to think about it and thus the opportunity to chicken out. We concluded that a full frontal assault (pun intended of course) was the best strategy and then it was on to how to get the job done. We thought about waiting for another pool party or something like the TV ball game episode the other day with my Uncle Jim but decided against this. I had pushed my luck pretty far and barely escaped getting caught the last time so to do it again might bring on disaster. One thing we agreed upon and that was that Aunt Shari could not know ANYTHING about all of this or she would probably go postal. Listening to my dad tell me the things his b*****r had confided in him about their sex lives, it was amazing they had been able to reproduce! The safest approach was to get to Paul away from their house in a location that was completely private. That pretty much left just one place ? our house. With the logistics in place we spent the next hour or so debating how I was to seduce Paul. When we finished we were giggling like two schoolgirls, each of us talking about how we dreamed the day would go. Well, there was no time better than the present to see if it would work so why not go for it! Chapter 3 ? My Mom?s Puts Our Plan Into Action ============================================== My mom picked up the phone and called Aunt Shari. They chatted about nothing for a while and I teased my mom, running my fingers over her and between her legs. She slapped at me playfully and I giggled, thinking about how shocked Aunt Shari would be if she had any idea of what was going on at the other end of the line. Eventually my mom brought up the subject of some lawn work that my dad was way behind on because of his heavy work schedule of late. She sighed as she told Aunt Shari that she had signed up for some of the boys in the church youth group but apparently they were overwhelmed with requests and never even called us back. I could hear my aunt's loud obnoxious voice through the earpiece as she ranted about how poorly the program was bring run by the new youth pastor and how someone should do something about it. After her rant though she asked my mom if Paul could help out in any way. My mom gave me the thumbs up sign when Aunt Shari said he was even free today if we needed him. Paul must have been in the same room because we could barely make out someone protesting in the background about having plans with friends. Aunt Shari told him to shut up and get working if he wanted a car which evidently motivated him. He would be over in an hour which left us little time to get prepared. We wouldn't want him to catch us in bed together but then again?.. The truth was that my dad kept up with the yard work pretty well but my mother remembered that the deck needed some dirty sections cleaned. We usually had it professionally cleaned and sealed every year but there always seemed to be patches where it needed touchup work throughout the summer. My dad had been planning to do the work soon and so the cleaning supplies were already laid out meaning everything was ready to go. So much for the setup work - now for the bait. As part of The Plan this was of course - me. Just like when fishing, the tPaul was to put the bait where the fish would take it which in this case meant the hot tub. I had the perfect bikini for the occasion, one which normally I would've never worn in public but this wasn't a public pool by any means. My mom of course wanted to watch so she set up a chair by my bedroom window, making sure the shade for the other window in my room was pulled to keep the room dark and thus difficult to see into from the sunny outdoors. It was rather ironic that she would be watching me (or at least hopefully would be) fuck my cousin for the first time from the very same window I first watched her and my dad making love in the hot tub, a moment in my life which changed everything for me forever. There wasn't too much else to do as we waited for Paul to show up. We had decided that the best course of action would be for me to stay out of sight at the outset and let my mom handle things so I went up to my room and started chatting, something I typically did whenever I needed to pass some time away. Before long the doorbell rang and I could hear my mom answering it and then heard Paul's voice. She thanked him for being so prompt in helping out and led him through the house to the deck off the back of the kitchen. I moved over to the window in my room and watched as my mom showed him what had to be done. My mom, who wanted Paul just as badly as I did, had dressed up in a pair of cutoffs and a bikini top with no shoes. Although not as revealing as mine, they still showed off her assets (sorry, another pun I couldn't resist) and with her boobs being so much larger she didn't need her bikini top to be as small as mine to flaunt them. Several times she bent over to pick up something from the deck and I almost laughed as she blatantly kept her legs straight so her ass stuck out as much as possible when she leaned over. Paul was s*******n and thus horny 100% of the time and he didn't let us down. His eyes never left her ass and when she would lean over to show him how to do something his eyes went straight to her ample bosom which she made sure left plenty of cleavage in view. The funny thing was that here he was getting teased by my mom but in the end it was going to be me he was going to fuck. Well, it wouldn't be long before he found that out for himself. My mom left him to get to work and went inside. I had to give him credit, he was an industrious boy and went straight to work, probably hoping to get finished faster so he could get to whatever party he was missing. A few minutes later and my mom was at my side, watching him with me out the window through the shades. Paul was wearing cutoff jeans which went almost to his knees and a muscle-shirt from school. He looked so handsome and strong not to mention positively fuckable. "Mmmmmmm, nice buns," she murmured, "You don't think I over-did it do you?" I laughed together with her, "No way, he was soaking it all up. I loved the way he stared at your ass whenever your back was to him." My mom smiled at that. She may be almost forty but she still has a great ass and knows it. "You know I was tempted to just take him myself and do the Aunt- nephew thing myself," she said. "I bet he would have gone for it too." I pretended to be horrified at the prospect of not having him first and then we both broke down and laughed together. My mother was just as horny as I was so once I started playing with myself as we watched Paul it didn't take long for her to join in. For the next fifteen minutes or so we both played with ourselves as we shared the view. It was mid-afternoon and sweltering outside so it wasn't long before he stripped off his shirt and revealed his tanned muscular frame. We both moaned simultaneously and then giggled at our joint reaction.
Chapter 4 Sucking My Cousins Dick ====================================
It was time for the next phase of The Plan. I already had my bikini on so it was just a matter of wrapping a towel around me and heading downstairs. When I opened the door to the deck and stepped out, Paul look over to see who it was and when he recognized it was me he grinned and greeted me. "Hey cousin, how's it going?" he said. I just said something it being OK and all and then moved over to the hot tub. "You don't mind if I use the hot tub while you're working out here, do you Paul?" "Heck no Sasha," he replied quickly. "You can do whatever. I shouldn't be too much longer anyway This wasn't very hard, I'm actually surprised your dad couldn't get to it by now." I asked Paul to help me with the cover and we placed it off to the side where it was out of the way. I started the pump and jets and the water quickly turned into a frothy cauldron. From this point on the plan was simple - get straight to the point as quickly as possible and simply overwhelm him. I glanced up at my bedroom window where I knew my mom would be watching but as we hoped it was too dark to see her inside. In one quick motion I dropped my towel to the deck revealing my skimpy bikini to him. It was nice to see his eyes widen and his mouth involuntarily drop open just a bit as he looked me up and down before realizing what he was doing and diverting his eyes away. While he was trying to look like he was not trying to look at me, I stripped off my suit and stepped into the tub. As I slowly lowered myself into the steaming hot water I smiled at him and said, "Oh! hope you don't mind Paul, but my dad has a strict rule here ? no swimming suits in the hot tub. Something about soap residue or something contaminating the water. Besides, it's not all that much different between this and that little bikini anyway don't you think?" I was fully under the water by then and the bubbles kept my body from view but not before I am sure he was able to take in a good view of my naked body. He didn't answer my question and was about to turn away when I knew I needed to keep up the pressure. "Hey Paul, why don't you take a break and join me?" I asked him. "I know you always like to go swimming with me in your pool so it's time for me to repay the favor." He stammered for a second and then lamely said, "Love to but I can't, I didn't bring a swimming suit." I pouted at him and shook my finger at him saying. "Didn't I just say that my dad didn't allow swim suits in here? Come on, we do this all the time so it's no big deal - really. After all, it's not like I haven't seen a naked guy before or anything." He was still hesitating so I kept up the pressure by standing up in the tub and letting the water and bubbles drip from me. I put one hand on my hip and the other reached out to him seductively. "Now tell me Paul, don't you want to get in here with me? C'mon, let's have some fun." I pulled my hand in and cupped my breasts with both hands, lifting them up for him. That was enough as finally he quickly lowered his shorts and underwear which was all he had left on by then. I smiled when I looked at his crotch and saw he was sporting a huge erection. He started to cover himself with his hand and his face reddened but it was exactly what I had hoped to see. For a moment I thought of my mother watching from above and I knew where her eyes were fixed now. He may be just s*******n but Paul was already the man of the house. His cock was easily and inch or two bigger than his dad's (or my dad for that matter) and considerably thicker as well. It was all I could do to keep from jumping out and sucking it as he stood there but that would have been too much even for The Plan. "Don't hide it for heaven's sake," I said in exasperation, "I've been waiting for a long time to get a view of that dick and it looks like it was well worth the wait! Now get in here with me so I can get a closer view." Paul pulled his hand reluctantly from his crock, freeing his dick which immediately stuck straight up in the air. God he was hard! Even as he walked it just trembled like a tall tree in the wind. He lowered himself into the churning water slowly, gasping at the heat. Well, time to keep up the pressure so I maneuvered myself over to him and spread his legs apart so I could slide between them. I reached down under the water and ran my hands under the backs of his legs until they were under his firm butt and lifted him up. His head almost slipped backwards into the water before he put his arms out and held onto the sides as I kept raising his hips until his cock stuck out of the water like a fleshy periscope. It looked so inviting I didn't hesitate another second and moved forward until my mouth was over his cock. "Ever have a girl suck this before?" I asked him. Paul was just staring at me and he vigorously shook his head. I smiled at him seductively and took his cock into my mouth as far as I could right off the bat. He was big enough that he didn't fit in my mouth but I didn't take him down my throat right away and instead held onto the bottom quarter of his rigid cock with one of my hands as I held him up with my free one. He was helping me now, arching his back to keep his hips up out of the water so it didn't take as much effort on my part to keep his cock exposed. I started to stroke his cock in and out of my mouth and he groaned even louder. "Oh Sasha!" was all he could say, repeating it over and over as I sucked his beautiful dick. I looked him in the eye and held his cock in my hand as I licked my lips seductively in preparation. "Watch me," was all I said as I took a deep breath and went down on him. I felt hic cock pressing against the back of my throat but I kept going down, another couple inches to go. I kept my eyes locked on his as I pushed his dick down my throat. No matter how many times I do this I still can't get over having a moment where I think I am going to gag but when you know what to expect it makes it easier to take and I kept pushing my head down on him. His cock filled my throat and I felt it slide downwards. Finally my lips were tight against the thick base of his cock and my nose was pressed into his wet pubic hair. I turned my head from side to side to rub his cock in my mouth as he stared at me, not even blinking. I needed to breath so I pulled up and then took another deep breath and did it again. This time he put one hand on my head and pushed me down. I felt myself getting lightheaded and I pulled my head up against his hand and sucked in a deep breath of air. "Fuck!" he exclaimed, "I can't believe you took it all in your mouth!! That was amazing!" "So you've never had a girl suck you before?" I asked. "No!" he said quickly, "I never thought one ever would, just a porn thing." I gave him a few more good strokes with my mouth and then looked up at him again, my hand running up and down his shaft in a twisting motion. "I want you to cum in my mouth now." "You sure?" he asked but I could tell he wanted it from the lustful look in his eyes. No need for a reply, I went down on him again and felt his ass tightening up under my hand. He moaned loudly and I held his cock an inch or so from my open mouth, waiting for his cum. I stroked his cock with my hand and aimed it best as I could for my mouth. Just then a huge stream of cum emerged from the tip of his cock and I felt it pooling on my tongue. The next load missed and hit me on the cheek while the third one was back in my mouth again. I took him in my mouth then and sucked his dick as he spurted several more smaller loads of his sperm into my hungry mouth. When he was finished I kept sucking on him, feeling him quiver as my tongue ran circles around the head of his cock, savoring the flavor of him. I knew some of his cum was on my face, I could feel it dripping down but I left it there for him to see. It must be something like a male dog marking a tree because guys seem to love seeing their cum on me. I prefer it go somewhere a bit more useful like my mouth where at least I get to taste it or my pussy where I get to feel it entering me and then keep it in me for a while. This time though I wanted Paul to enjoy the moment as much as possible so if that meant leaving his cum on my face then I was more than happy to do so.
Chapter 5 Paul Eats My Pussy
==============================
"My turn," I said as I took his hand and pulled him up as I moved to the opposite side of the tub. Essentially we swapped places with me laying back and letting my hips float up to the surface. My bald pussy was surrounded by bubbles of air and I spread my legs wide for him. Paul looked a little apprehensive so I helped him along a bit. "Get on your knees and hold my butt up unless you want to do this underwater," I told him. He did and I loved the feel of his large hands as they cupped my ass and lifted me up until he had practically my entire butt clear of the water! "Just lick it," I instructed, "Don't worry about where for now, just lick it up and down." Paul tentatively reached out with his tongue and I felt a twinge as the tip of his tongue touched me. He licked me more like a dog, just lapping me up and down without any penetration. I reached down with one hand and spread myself apart for him. He took the hint and soon his tongue was running between my pussy lips and up and over my clit. I jumped each time he went over where my clit was growing harder by the second. I noticed he must have assumed my response meant he was doing something bad because he started avoiding it. Wrong! "Feel that under your tongue?" I asked, "Lick under the hood where you feel that bump sticking out. Mmmmmmm, that's it, that's my clit Paul and it loves your attention." Paul was a fast learner, I had to give him that. Before long he was sucking on my clit and trying to poke his tongue up my pussy. I glanced upwards and even though I couldn't see her I knew my mom was watching. I could imagine her playing with herself as she watched Paul eating my pussy, wishing it was hers I am sure! As horny as I was it was no surprise that even with his rather amateur oral abilities he was bringing me to a climax. I wrapped my legs around his head, crossing my feet on top of his back with his head clamped between my thighs. I groaned as I felt myself cumming, that familiar yet never repetitious feeling of the most purest of pleasures. I arched my back further to drive myself deeper into his face and I could feel myself cumming. God it felt so good! I could feel my pussy cum gushing which evidently surprised Paul as he started to pull his head back away from me. I tightened my grip with my legs and stopped him. "Fuck no!" I cried, "don't stop now, I'm just cumming!" Paul seemed to understand that it was ok; hell it was a LOT more than OK, and renewed his tonguing of my pussy. I wondered what he thought about it, the taste of a girl's pussy for the first time, the taste of her cum. I loved the taste of a horny pussy, especially my own. There was something delicious and naughty about reaching under my skirt to wet my finger and then smelling and tasting it, especially when I was somewhere where I "shouldn't". Just like I had never sucked two cocks that tasted and smelled exactly the same, so it was with pussies. My mom and aunt may be s****rs but I could tell the difference between them blindfolded if you let me smell their pussies. I remembered my petite cousin Tammy a couple of weeks before and how sweet she tasted and the light odor that came from her when she was hot. It was so different compared to the stronger muskier smell of my mom. From the way he was licking me I figured Paul must be enjoying my pussy as well!
Chapter 6 Paul Finally Fucks Me =================================
Once my orgasm had finally settled down enough for me to think more coherently, I unwrapped my legs from being around him and lifted his head from my crotch with my hand. I stood up and turned around. Leaning forward, I put my hands on the side of the tub and spread my legs for him to get a close-up view of my ass and pussy. I wiggled it suggestively for him and invited him over. "Fuck me Paul," I said loudly over the din of the hot tub, "Enter me from behind." Paul clearly wanted to if his still erect cock was any indicator but for just a moment he seemed to panic. I knew then it was more than just fucking his cousin that he was thinking about, he was indeed a virgin! It was a long time ago that I had my first virgin and since his mother was obviously never going to take it who better than his cousin to give it to? Well, maybe Tammy would have been a better choice but I admit to being a bit selfish, I wanted him! Paul put on hand on my hip to steady himself and I looked over my shoulder to see how he was doing. He used his other hand to guide his cock to me but when he got to my butt he seemed to stop, probably uncertain as to what to do next. I reached between my legs and took his cock from his hand. Guiding it to the entrance to my pussy hole, I centered it on target and pressed back against him slightly. "That's it Paul, right there." I encouraged him, "C'mon, you DO want to fuck me, don't you?" "Oh yes Sasha," he moaned, "I've wanted to do this soooooo badly, never thought it would happen!" With that he pressed himself into me. At first my pussy resisted and so he pressed harder until suddenly his cock head slipped into me. Mmmmmmm, Paul was no longer a virgin! "Don't stop," I instructed, "Keep pushing it all the way in." I felt his cock sliding into me, feeling my warm pussy embrace it, welcoming it finally to the home where it belonged. He was big alright! My crotch felt like it was being split apart as he penetrated me deeper and deeper. He was so incredibly hard it was like having a steel stake inside of me, one that throbbed and felt so warm! His crotch met with my ass and I felt his body pressing against mine. He had one hand on each hip now which let him rock me back and forth against his dick that had me impaled. Male instinct took over and he began fucking me, slowly at first and then building up speed. Having just cum, I figured he would be a bit more lasting this time so I let him fuck me for a while before calling for a new position. "Time for something new," I said. I pushed him back and out of me and turned around to face him. I sat on the seat in the corner of the tub and put one leg up on each side of the tub, spreading myself wide open for him in the process. Motioning for him to move up, I grabbed his steel pole and inserted him into my anxious pussy. He started stroking himself once again in and out of me, faster than ever. His hand held my shoulders to steady us both so I put my right hand between my legs and played with my pussy while my other hand went to my breast and massaged them, squeezing my nipples between my fingers and pulling on them. I could only imagine how this must have looked to my horny mother looking down from above! Between his monstrous cock slamming in and out of me and my finger on my clit another orgasm was building in me and I leaned my head back with my eyes closed as the raging fire engulfed me. God this was incredible! So many times I had looked at him in the pool and at f****y gatherings and wondered what it would be like to have him in me and now he was! My pussy clamped down on him and he pushed hard to get himself back into me all the way where he just held himself while I enjoyed the feel of him throbbing in me as my body simmered with the sensations that were running through it from head to toe. As I eased up on him he renewed his assault on my pussy and was now stroking himself as fast as he could. He wrapped his arms around my shoulders and I put mine around his waist as we pressed tightly together. He was in me deep and he stayed there for motionless for just a moment when I felt his hips lunge and he shot his cum deep inside of me. I felt a bloom of heat as his sperm emerged from his stiff cock and was propelled even deeper inside of me. Another one was followed by yet another. I love the feeling when a man releases himself in me, mating with me and shooting his sperm deep into me in that vain attempt to impregnate me. I feel the warmth inside of me and try to imagine millions of sperm cells moving inside of me, created by someone else and now living in me. We held onto each other for several minutes that way, just our naked bodies pressed tightly against each other and we remained coupled on the ledge of the hot tub. My mother must have realized what had happened and that we were close to finishing because I heard sounds of footsteps and looked over Paul's shoulder to see my mother standing at the opposite side of the hot tub, hands on her hips and a huge smile on her face. Paul must not have heard her soft steps and with his back to the doorway obviously didn't see her coming either so he just held onto me, periodically thrusting himself back in me as his cock shrunk and dried to withdraw from me. "That's it Paul, keep it in me," I whispered with a wink to my mom. "I want to feel your cock pulsing inside of me." "Oh god that felt so good," Paul said in a husky voice, "I mean, that was incredible! I didn't mean to cum in you though. Damn you're not going to get pregnant now are you?"
Chapter 7 My Mom Surprises Paul =================================
"Give me some credit Paul, I taught her better than that!" Paul's head spun around at that to see my mom smiling at us. I felt his body tense and it was like a deer in the headlights moment. He was simply frozen with shock and couldn't seem to move. "Oh shit!" was all he could say as my mom walked around until she was next to us. "She's been on the pill forever," my mom continued, "At last ONE of you was prepared." She stoked my wet hair as she stood behind me and looked down between us. "Mmmmmmm, I see you two are a bit more than just kissing cousins these days. So tell me Sasha, did he fuck you good?" I looked up at her and grinned, "Not bad for a first timer, not bad at all!" Paul was still tense but I could feel him starting to loosen up as what to him must have been a surreal situation unfolded. "You're not mad?" he asked my mom finally. My mom laughed and took another look down to see my pussy with his cock still inside. "Of course not, a bit jealous though I must admit." Paul looked puzzled for a second, My mom smiled at him with a seductive look I rarely saw on her, one that made her look ultra sexy and a bit slutty actually. "Next time you're over I guess I'll have to show you that older women can be just as much fun as the young ones." Paul was s*******n and despite the shock of being "caught" by my mother the hormones kicked in at that and I felt his cock stiffening in me. "Watch it mom, you're getting him hard again!" I warned her with a smile. Indeed, he was almost full grown again and his slight movements in me had gradually been growing in strength. "Mmmmmmm," I moaned softly. My mom just sighed and patted me on the head. "Well, I'll let you two finish up. Remember Paul ? next time you're over it's my turn."
Chapter 8 Paul Fucks Me Again
==============================
My mom went back in the house leaving Paul fucking me once again. The guy was insatiable which was fine with me! I pushed him away though and he looked at me in surprise. I smiled and climbed out of the hot tub, motioning for him to get out as well. I pulled the cushion from the chaise lounge off and laid it on the deck, pointing at him to lay down. As he laid on his back his cock was so stiff it was pointing almost straight at his head as I climbed aboard. Sitting up high above his waist I grabbed his dick and pointed it upwards to ward my lowering pussy, guiding it in me as I kept on moving downwards. I was so wet and swollen now that his cock easily slid into me and I dropped down hard on his lap, driving his dick deep into me. He gasped partly from my weight as it struck him and partly from the feel of his cock being rammed into me. "My turn to control," I said as I started bouncing on his cock. I loved this position because it lets me control the tempo and the depth of his penetration in me. I sat in his lap and ground my ass into his crotch, making his cock move and twist inside of me, driving me crazy with the pleasure of it. "Sit up," I told him. I stayed in him as he raised up and then moved my legs so instead of being on my knees I was sitting in his lap with my legs out behind him. He put his arms around me and pulled me tightly to him until my boobs were pressed into his bare chest. The he loosened his grip and lowered his head so he could suck on my boobs while I sat there on his lap with his cock up my pussy. It was like an electric shock went through my chest as he sucked on my hard nipples. We rocked on the cushion, driving his cock just a little bit in and out of me in the process. I sighed as a third orgasm rocked me, not as intense as the previous ones but just general feeling of elation as his cock pressed up inside of me. "I want you to cum again," I demanded. He just rolled his eyes but his cock was still stiff in me giving me hope. I enjoy being fucked by older men but there is one area where the young guys have them totally outclassed ? the ability to cum again and again! I wondered if even Paul would be able to do this again once the initial euphoria of his first fuck wore off! Oh well, I wasn't complaining, that's for sure! I pushed him back down and got on my knees once again, all the while keeping him firmly in place. I worked my around on his cock until my ass was facing him. I leaned forward so he could watch himself in me and get a great view of my ass. Turning my head to my side, I looked back and saw him staring at my ass with his cock deep in my pussy. "Like the view Paul?" I said in teasing voice. "Damn it Sasha, you have such a great ass. I still can't believe I'm fucking you!" he replied. I rocked on his cock and bounced on it, sitting on it at times and at others raising up until he was barely in me, teasing the head of his cock and then driving it back into me. I loved being on top of him and controlling his cock in me! Paul started moaning louder and I had a feeling he was about to cum yet again! I knew what I wanted this time though and I quickly hopped off of his cock and kneeled by his side to take his cock in my mouth while I pumped it with my hand. I felt it swelling in my hand and then the head swelled in my mouth and I took his load again in my mouth. It was only a small amount but as this was his third time I was pleased just to get it. Heck, most guys can't do it twice without a break and for Paul to do it three times was nothing short of incredible! I stood up over Paul who just laid back on the cushion exhausted. His cock was finally expended and it lay to the side a mere shrunken facsimile of its former greatness. It had served its purpose well though and my pussy was still feeling the afterglow of its efforts. I reached down to grab my towel and gave him a little wave and a smile. He looked up at me and returned the smile. God he looked so sexy on his back stark naked in the sun! Heading back into the kitchen my mom was waiting for me. "Couldn't resist one more time, you little slut!" she said with a laugh. "God, THREE times? The boy's a fucking machine!" I reached up and kissed her. As her mouth opened I gave the cum I had been saving in my mouth to her with my tongue. She licked it from my tongue with hers and smiled at me. "Mmmmmmm, now THAT'S what I call a nice present!" she said licking her lips with a big grin on her face. I twirled around her and called out, "I love you!" as I pranced up the stairs to take a shower. As I basked under the massaging stream of warm water I wondered what my mom and Paul had to say to each other when I left. I had a feeling Paul wouldn't be complaining about coming over to help out anymore! THE END
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3093  |  
49%
  |  2

The first time my husband shared me.

I didn't write it but I hope you enjoy

First time Hubby let his friends haveme.

As I said it was my husband's birthday andwe had gone out to dinnerwithfour of his friends.It was a verynicedinnerat a steak house in town. I had two glasses of wine which is my limit, after that I am totally d***k. All the wives accept for me where out of town, so I was the only girl out with five guys. After dinner my husband invitedhis friends over for some pool anda few beers. All the guys gladly acceptedtheinvitation. When we got home I got the guys there beer andthey started playing pool. I was in the kitchen making them some snacks andcouldhear themtalking. TheTV was on anda girlinan ad must have caught their attention. Thereweresome remarks about her beinghot, nice tits, and a great ass. You know guys beingguys. Then I heard one of them say "Bill your wife has a hot body", andall the others agreed. Bill my husband said thanks andthey went on chattingabout other things. I will admit to a little tingle in my pussy when I heard the comment about me. A little history before I continueon. BillandI have been married for ten years. In the ten years that we have been married neverhas therebeen discussion of me with other men. Bill has never told me that he had a desireto see me with other men. He has never mentioned it as beinga fantasyof his. As close as we ever got to such a thing was me flashing other men. This started a few years backina dinnerclub. We were out having dinnerone evening andBillhad goneto therestroom. When he returned,hesaidI want you to spread your legs apart. We were sitting in chairs that where higher than the ones at the bar. I was not wearing panties and Bill knew it. I looked in front of me and knew what he wanted. Therewerea group of men sitting at pussy level right in front of me. At first I said no, I could see the disappointment inhis face. I thought for a bit,hehad nevermade many sexual demands on meandif he wanted this OK. And so I did. I openedupmy legs for the first time in ten years for someone other than my husband to see my pussy.It was great a first one, then two, then all threemen werestaring right at my bare pussy.Hubbywas turned on big time, andoddlyenough I found that I was too. Any way backto the story. I was in and out of the kitchen servingsnacks to the guys. I would stop every now and then to watch the pool game. I had noticed the guys staring at me a little more than usually. Caught them looking at my ass and my titties. I enjoyed it, but it was no big deal. I wrote it off to the conversation they had had earlier. I was gettingtired andbored andhad decided to go to bed. I delivered on more round of beer andsaidmy good nights. Then right in front of all the guys my hubby says "the guys all think you are hot". I blushed andlooked at them all and said thank you. They were all looking at me and I was a little embarrassed. Then Bill said "undress right here I want the guys to see just how hot you are" I could feel my face turnbeat red,I couldnot believe what I had just heard. Bill walks over to me, all the guys staring at me and say's "please babes I really want you to undress for the guys" I was speechless, embarrassed, surprised,andshocked. And maybea hintof excited. When I regained my composure or should I say when I came to, everyone was standingaroundme. I looked at Bill andasked"What did you say". Bill comes over pits his arms around me, looks me in the eyes andsoftly says "please dearI want to showyou off to my friends". I look at him deciding wither I should slap him andrun out of the room or just stand here andcry. I had a million thoughts racingthrough my brain. What is this allabout? Does he really want me nude in front of all his friends? Will he stop me if I start andjust say he was k**ding? Is this for real? The wine had longago worn off, so I know I was hearing what he was saying. Then my thoughts shiftedto. Willtheseguys like what they see? Hey I am 35 three k**s andtwo of these guys are in there twenties. I am in good shape, I work out threetimes a week, but my titties all real and they are small andthey sag a little. Will they like me? Will they think I am a slut? Will my husband think I am a slut? I looked at Bill andsoftly said is really something you want me to do? Are you going to let them touch me? Do you still love me? Will you still lovemeif I do this? He said "No touching unless you want them to andyes pleasedothis for me" He squeezed me andsaid"yesI loveyou and always will" He let me go and kind of pushed me out from him a little. For the first time I looked at all the guys and they were all looking at me. Looking at here crotches I tell they were all hard and wantedmeto undress. Very embarrassed I slide my skirt off andletit fall to the floor. I was not planning on giving a show when I got dressed, so just had French cut panties on. As my skirt slide of Bill said "spin around dear" And so I did with all the guys saying yes Bill she has a very nice ass. Ok honey now the top please, Bill said. I unbuttoned my blouseandwas slideitoff my shoulders when one of the guys took it the rest of the way off. His hand had touched my shoulder when he did and it felt kind of nice. I stood thereinfront of five men with just my bra and panties on. Billsays "spin around some more for the guys" As I spoon around; I was thinking this is not so bad. I wearless than this at the swimmingpool. I was getting comfortable withthis wholedealandliking the attention I was getting. The guys were being nice, although excited and I loved their comments. "Yeah Bill she is hot" onesaid,"Niceass Bill"another said." Awesomelittletitties" said another." Super abs" someonesaid. (This is when I first learned I loveto show off my body to other men). I was just gettingto like this when one of the guys says "Hay Bill have her take bra off". I had forgotten I was to undress. Bill say's" you heard him dear" I looked at Bill andwas goingto protest. Then I felt a hand unsnap my bra. I instinctively close my arms to my chest to catch my bra andcover my tits. The guys where way excited now, I lowered my arms and let my bra fall to the ground. And there I was in my panties andnothingelse on in front of five men. I closed my eyes, I was again embarrassed. I put my hands to my side andstood there. The guys all went wild. Oh yes awesome tits,nice nipples, lucky guy Bill to play with those. I was enjoying their comments and relaxing a little. Then I heard one guy say "dam I wish my wife had tits like hers" and then "me also". I opened my eyes I knew all their wives andwantedto see who was saying that. This in a woman kind of way turned meon a little. There were lots of other remarks, and I was once again feeling easy. John, one of the twentyyearolds says " Look at how hard her nipples are" this is when I released that my body was all turned on regardless of what my mind was saying. I do not know how longI was standing there and only just becameaware that once again I was spinningaround so all could get a good look at my titties. Look said Jeff her panties areallwet, she is enjoying this as much as we are. I looked at Bill, hopinghewouldnot be mad about this. He looked at me like a proud father. "are you enjoying this dear" I softly whispered backthat yes I was. Then off with your panties andshow the men your best parts. This time it took no encouraging, I just slide them off. And here I should totally naked in front of all these men. I freely spun around as I listen to all the guys talkingabout my pussy,ass and titties. And I was lovingit. They were all so kind with their remarks. I just spun around andaround, baskingintheir attention. Lost in my own world for a little while. Then Bill took me by the hand andledmeover to the pool table. They others followed nevertakingtheir eyes off of me. They all quicklyclearedthe balls off the tableas Billhelped meon to thetable. As I lay there,Billspread my legs wide open. The guys where gathered around all staring at my now wet little pussy. As I lay thereI was thinkingwowI would have neverguessedina hundred years this is the way the eveningwouldgo. I looked around at all the men, their eyes fixed on either my titties ormy pussy. "Wow Bill your wife is awesome"." Yes Bill that is the best looking pussy I have ever seen". "Yes Bill she must be an awesome fuck"." Would loveto feel those titties andhardnipples"."And I just want to rub those awesome pussy lips". AgainI was inmy ownlittleworld, just enjoying the fact that five men where all standingaroundme,wanting me. As I lay there it dawned on me, they had keep their word. Accept for helpingme with my clothes,no one had touched me. Just then I feel a hand on my pussy, startled I looked down to see that is was Bill's hand. He rubbed my lips to the excitement of all, andthenspread my lips open for the guys to see. The guys once again went crazy, all saying "oh Bill can we play with it". "Can I rub it" "Can I play with her tits""CanI suck her nipples" can I lick her pussy"………………. I lay there; listening to them, thinking thereis no way Bill will let them touch me. Then I heard a whisper in my ear, in an excited voice,"dear do you want them to touch you" Bill I said are you sure you want that."Only if you do" Wow let me think about this I said. "OK guys let's have a beer andgivehersome time" I heard Bill say. Just lay theredearso the guys can look at you while they have a beer. I lay there spread out as the guys went to the bar for another beer. Laying there with my eyes closed, a million thoughts running throughmy head.WillBill really let them touch me! Will Bill think less of me if I say yes! What dose touch include!Do I have to touch them in front of Bill! Surelyhewon't let them put therecocks inme! HaveI letthis go too far already!Eyes closed, lost in thought, I had not paidanyattentionto what the guys where saying or doing. I was just about to get up when I listened to their conversation. "Bill you are so lucky to have a wife that takes good care of herself" "Just look at how hot her body is" Bill you are lucky to be sl**pingwiththat each night" "I really would love to feel her pussy" " I want to finger those hard little nipples" andon andon,andthemore they said the wetter my pussy got. Well maybe just a little touching. And then Tom, who's wife I cannot standsays" Dam I wish my wife looked half as good as yours Bill, she is awesome" That was the magic words, in a catty kind of way. I thought to myself, I would love to be talking to his wife knowing he had been looking at andtouching me. I called for Bill to come over to me. "Bill is this what you want from me, will you still lovemeif all these men touch me" "Dear I will always loveyou"then he kissed me andsaiddonotdothis if youdo not want to. I said I just want to make you happy. OK Bill, when I say stop that means youall stop and I am done, do you understand. Yes he said. With that he tells the others to come on over. I opened my eyes andwas I surprised,five naked men, includingmy husband where all standing around me. They had all undressed as I lay therewithmy eyes closed. What is this I said? They all said in together" will fair is fair". Ok give me a minute guy. I got up on my elbows and looked at five naked men, with stiff hard cocks standingaroundme. Forthe last ten years Bill's cock is the only one I have seen. Now I lay here surrounded by hard cocks. All but two where about the same as my Bill's. One of the twenty year olds had a large cock, uncut. I had neverbeen with a uncut cock. Evan in collage I did not mess around much, so up till now I did not have much experience. I thought to myself glad they are only touching andhewas notgoingto be stuffingthat big thing into me. The other one was smaller than Bill's. I lay back down, very much turned on form the thought that I couldgetallthesemen turned on. I lay there not knowing what to expect. I heard Bill say" remember guys I told you the other day shelikes it soft at first" At that I could feel hands all over me. Two on each leg softly rubbing up and down my legs. Two on each breast very softly rubbing my very hard nipples. And one is rubbingmy pussy lips very gently. I was so turned on;itwas so relaxing and exciting. I felt a finger slide into my wet pussy,thought about saying that is going too far then decided not, it felt so good. I said to myself that is Bill's finger, Bill would not let this guys finger my pussy. Then I felt a pair of lips on each nippleas their hands gently squeezed my tits. Oh this was feeling good. Two men lickingand sucking on each breast andBill's fingers sliding in andoutof my pussy,and two more men rubbing my innerthighs. Heaven! Then two things came to me at once. Bill was whispering in my ear" are you enjoying yourself". I set of hands had quit rubbing my right leg, but the fingers where still going in andoutof my pussy, rubbing my swollen clit, and then back in. Those weren't Bills fingers make my pussy feel so good. And at the same time Bill's earlier words sunk in to my mind. " remember guys I told you the other day shelikes it soft at first" "Told you the other day shelikes it soft at first" Bill had set this whole thing up. He had planned it. I fill for it. If the guys had not been doing such a good job on my nipples andpussy,I would have been pissed. What shouldI do? I thought to myself. If he wants to watch his buddies use me well here comes the show, I decided. TheshowI had decidedon was far less than where this would end. I had planed that, OK they andplay with my pussy andlick andsuck on my nipples, andI was goingto play withTom's cock only becauseI disliked his wife so much. It would be nice as I talked to her to now I had stroked her hubby's cock, catty, but sounded good. The fingers inside my wet pussy where replaced with another set, fatter longer ones. As this went in andoutI feltanother hand rubbingmy stiff littleclit. These guys were good. I had not realized it but I was thrusting my pussy into their fingers. If they did not stop, I would be cumming soon. I had not planned on that. Just when I thought my body was goingto forsake me andcum infront of all these guys, Bill who unbeknownst to me had left the room walks in. Hay guys look at what I have. I looked up to see Bill standing there with two of my dildos. I felt myself turninstantlyredhas heno shame, is there not anymodestyleftin him. Now all this men will know that I use sex toys. I should have said stop right then andgottenup. Buttheguys where all excited andyelling"Awesome Bill let's see you use them on her" Bill had brought in two of my favorite toys. One of them a silicone rubber life like cock. It felt andlooked like a real cock. It was about the size of Bill's cock. The other toy was a small vibratorI like to use on my clit. With all the excitement of theguys,I thought alright Bill and use these on my pussy and give the guys a real show. I was lyinginthe middle of our pool table. Someone says we need to slide her to the edge. I slide toward the edge of the tablebut the rail kept me from going all the way to the edge. Dan says "I know what to do" I heard the patio slider open andDan returns with a cushion off one of the lounge chairs. The other four pick me up as Dan slides the cushion under me. Jeff grabs two barstools for my feet andI slide to the edge of the table. Bill got on his knees between my spread open legs. At first he used the small vibrator andslides it up anddown my wet lips. He handed to Tom andtold him to use it on my clit. Tom was good, and soon my embarrassment had fadedawayto excitement.As Tom gently rubbedmy clit with the small vibrator, Bill parts my lips with the cock shapeddildo. He is very slowly slidingitinandoutof my pussy. Once again the guys are all excited and commentingon theaction."Wow that looks awesome" "God her pussy is gorgeous" "Look how wet her pussy is" "Dam wish that were my cock" "Look are her awesome lips dragging out when the cock comes out, like they don't want to let go of it" I was lost in my own world. Tom and Bill where making my pussy feel so good, and I could hear the others talk about how good my pussy looked when it was getting fucked. How much they wantedto replace the toy with their own cocks. The show off in me was lovingallthis. And Billwas doing an awesome job with the rubber cock, stuffingitall the way in andslowly pulling it out. When it was out he would rub my lips up anddown with it. Tom was rubbing my clit, I wantedto cum. Again I found myself thrustingmy pussy into the toys. I thought theguys must be loving this show. Then the hands returned to my breasts, two per breast. Then the lips where again sucking on my nipples. God this was feeling good. I was feeling great, my pussy,clit,breasts,and nipples all beingsimulatedat one time. The guys were all being very gentle and soft. I thought to myself this is awesome, hubbyis showingmeoff to his friends, andI was showingmyself off to four other men. It was not like I was a slut and was fucking them andsucking on their cocks. It was more like going to the salon and instead of having one massager I had five, andthey were working on my must sensitive parts. Lifewas good. I was enjoying the moment andkeep thinking how I must look. Naked on my back legs spread wide open on our pool table,five men standingaroundme. Husband sliding a dildo into my pussy while his friends are lickingandsuckingon my nipples andanother messaging my clit with one of my toys. I neverthought inmy wildest fantasies of thesehappening. I awoke from my dream like state to the guys changing places. I looked up andTom was now on my left breast andJeff took over the little vibratoron my clit. Billwas still slidingthe cock shaped dildo in andouton my verywet pussy.Dan was busy sucking on my rock hard nipple on my right side. Now was my chance, I glanced to my right and left, Tom was the one with the big cock it turns out, and Dan the small cock. I was going to get my chance to play with Tom's cock. I thought for a minute, dam I cannot grabTom's bigcock andnot Dan's smaller one, it may offend Dan. Ok what the hell I reached out andgrabbed both of their cocks. I as I slowly started to stroke both of their cocks, there was an uproar of excitement.I had not touched another man's cock intwelve years, now I had one in each hand. "Hey Bill look at your wife go after thosecocks". Tom and Danwherejust moaningas they sucked on my nipples andI squeezed there cocks in my hand. Mike, who had just been softly rubbing my legs andstomach said" dam all she needs now is a cock in her pussy andoneinhermouth" And I thought like that will ever happen! I was lost in space to say, all my senses going insane. I could feel that Dan's cock was throbbinginmy hand. WowI'm getting this guy off I can't believe it, a cock in my hand, not my hubby's andit is getting ready to shoot its load out. As I was thinking this Tom straitened up and came all over my right breast. He may have a smaller cock, but his load was huge. It more than covered my breast and half my stomach. Againthe guys all yelled with Dan backed away after shooting his awesome load,andwhatI thought was Mike took his place. He was rubbing the Dan's allovermy breast,makingit very slippery. He squeezed and pulled on my nipplecover incum. Then he started lickingandsuckingmy cum covered nipple. Thatpushedoddlyenough even closer to a climax, one man cleaning up another's cum off my tittie. Now I can feel Tom monster cock throbbingin my left hand. Wow I thought I have gotten two different cocks off in one night. Tom then straitened up andunloaded his big cock all over my right breast. Oh it felt good, nice andwarm. A big cock and a big load. Againtheguys wentcrazy. Bill's cock shapeddildo was at a steady paceinmy pussy now. I had two cock loads of cum on my titties anda vibrator on my clit. And "Mike" licking and sucking on my right breast and know Jeff rubbing Dan's cum allovermy left. I thought to myself, wait till I see Dan's bitch wifeagain, just thethought of her hubby cumming all over my titties will make me happy. I was relishing my catty thoughts about Tom's wife, which is probably what momentarily cleared my mine form its state of ecstasy. As I was finally come to I noticed a few things that I had not noticed before. I opened my eyes to see that it was not Mike lickingandsuckingon my right breast, it was Bill. And at the same time I noticed the Mikes balls hitting my ass, I hear mike say " God dammmm this is the nicest pussy I have ever fuck, you guys need to try this" and At the same time Bill whisper's in my ear" liking a different cock". Just then I also realize Mike has his cock buriedto his balls in my pussy andis holding it. It's not vibratingitis throbbing,dam heis going to cum inside me. Then a flash "I cannot believe Bill is letting this guy fuck me" "Is he really going to let this guy pump his cum into me" Then I felt it, he was cumming deep inside my pussy. I could feel it; I could feel another man cumming inside me. All these guys are watching another man cum inside me. He just keep cumming, seemed like forever. I feel it inside me, and then I could feel it oozing past his cock and down my ass. He had came so much he over filled my pussy.BillandJeff wherestill squeezing my tittes,as Mike was filling my pussy.And I was ashamed to say it felt good. "didBillknow he was fucking me, pumping his cock into Bill's private pussy""DidBillknow he was going to cum inside me" To many thoughts, to many emotions. Markslowly started to pull his cock out of me. Once again the guys were going nuts knowing Mark had just pumped my pussy full of his cum. Then I heard Bill say "You are so pretty when you are getting fucked" The fact that Bill knew Mike was fucking me, and was watching the whole thing oddly enough was a relief. And as Bill, Jeff, Dan, and Tom watched I came for the first time. Mike had pulled out andwas steeping backwhen I squirtedhim down from his neck to his ankles with my cum. When I cum I squirt allot. Bill must not have told the guy's this. I am sure the neighbors heard this uproar of amazement andapproval. As I lay therespent from allthestimulation and emotions, I could hear the guys carrying on. And talkingtakinga break I was going to soon discover. I figured we were done; Bill had gotten want he wanted. He watched two men cover my titties with cum. He watched them all play with me. He got to see my pussy pumped full of Mike's cum. They had all gotten off except Bill andhewillfuck me when his buddies all leave. Their conversation was just now enteringmy ears; I had been lost in my thought. "Dam Billyour wife is the best" "That pussy of hers besides looking great is the tightest I ever fucked" " I lovehertits, awesome hard nipples" "Did you see me cum on her tits"" Did you see me cum on her tits, my loadwas bigger""That was thebest hand job I have ever had" "Your one lucky guy Bill" At the same time I felt someone between my legs I heard "Jeff say now it is my turn" I had forgotten about Jeff. Jeff started rubbing the head of his cock on to my lips. Oh is Bill going to let Jeff fuck me too. God have I turned into the neighborhood slut. While after I cum the first time my pussy becomes ultra sensitive andJeff's cock rubbingmy lips felt very good. I was thinking well I let this go this far andif Billwas not going to stop him neither was I. Just as that thought crossed my mind I could feel the head of his cock partingmy lips. With all the cum in my pussy he slide in with no problem. He then pulled it out and started slappingmy clit with his cock. Wow Bill had neverdone that to me, it felt good. Then he slides it in again pumped in deep a few times. Then back out more slapping my clit with it. Yes this felt very good. He was doing this as all the other men, andmy husband watched. "that's it Jeff slap her with that cock" "Dam Jeff watch her lips there the same as with the dildo they do not want to let go" Then Jeff yells back at them" Mike you are right this is the tightest, nicest, warmest pussy I have ever put my cock into" "If my wife's pussy was half that good I would not be over her fucking Bills wife, Mike said. After twentyminutes of Jeff pumping my pussy and slappingmy clit withhis cock, I wantedto cum again. Jeff slides his cock deep into me andI can feel it again, his cock was throbbinghard. Oh Godhe is going to cum in me too. Just as I thought this he pulls it out andshots byfar the biggest loadof thenight all over my pussy andstomach. It was a massive loadof sperm coveringallof my pussy. It felt so good on my lips that my pussy exploded again, this time squirting all over Jeff. Yet another uproar from the four other men watching all this, includingmy husband. Again I just lay therelimp andexhausted, foolishly thinking I was done. All had had me in some way but Bill. Never being with so many men I did not know what to expect. It wasn't that I was dumbI had just never done this before. How was I to know that Dan,Tom,andMikewhere just takinga brake andthat watch Jeff as he pumped my pussy andslapped my clit aroundwithhis cock andme cumming again was all it took to get them aroused again. When I opened my eyes I was once again surrounded by men with stiff hard cocks. The soft rubbing of my body had started again. Mike was on my left breast, Tom on my right breast, Bill rubbing my inner thighs, Danrubbingmy legs,andJeff who Had just creamed my pussy like it has never been done before was having a beer and watching the others. I closed my eyes as it was all starting to feel so good again. This time therewas no fear, embarrassment,orshame. I was overit and was enjoying myself. Mike and Tom where doing an awesome job on my titties,squeezing, pulling and licking my nipples. I couldfeelBillrubbingthe cum of two men all over my pussy. Dan's hands wherenowrubbingmy inner thighs. It all felt so good. It was just then I felt a tongue lickingmy soaked pussy. Softly at first I could feel it spreading my lips apart, feltgood. But who would be lickingmy used pussy, I had the cum of one man inside me, and the cum of another all over my pussy. Strangeas it sounds the Idea that someone was lickingmy pussy clean after it had been used twice by two different men turned me on even more. Even if it hadn't it still felt awesome, not only where they lickingthe outside clean they where sucking Mikes cum out of my pussy. When the lickingandsuckingstopped, I could feel some movement between my legs. One man had licked andsuckedmeclean so another would have a clean pussy to fuck. Oh my God as soon as I felt the head on my lips I knew it was Dan's cock gettingready to enterme. It was a monster cock andI couldfeelallthe other guys stop what they were doing. They all wanted to see if my little pussy could swallow this big cock. As Dan stood between my legs all was quiet, no licking on my titties sounds, no rubbing on me nothing. All were watching and waiting to see if this monster cock was going to fit. Danpartedmy lips withhis enormous head. He held it there for a while with just a slight bit of pressure. I thought to myself it wasn't going to fit andI was goingto lettheguys down, strange thought. Danstarted rubbing my clit as he keep pressure on my pussy with his cock. It felt good as he rubbed my clit I thought of his bitch wife, and if she can take this I surely can. After rubbing my clit for what seemed like a long time I could feel Dan's cock start to sink into my pussy.It did not hurt there was just allot of pressure. After the big head had cleared my open it slides right in. He stopped backed up then forward again, hecontinued this until his balls wereupagainst my ass. The guys all yelled in excite mint.I heard Mike say "there will be no keeping her home now Bill". Dan's big cock after it had stretched my pussy out felt good slowly sliding in and out of me. He was good, knew he had a big cock and if he did not go slowly it would have hurt me andthe game would have been over. He took his time slowly stuffing that big cock in andslowlypulling it out. He had already cameonceon my titties andI knewhewas goingto last a while. Danstayedat this slow pace never thrusting hard or fast. I could feel every vain in his cock as my lips stretched around this awesome big cock. I opened my eyes to see Bill watching as Dan's cock slowly pumped in and out of my pussy, he looked proud in a way. Knowing Bill was watching another man's big cock fuck me I came at the thought my body shook as this big cock just continued to pump as juice from my pussy had to find its way around this cock to get out. My cum sprayed all over Dan. With all this Dannevermisseda stroke just keep on pumping me. As I thought Bill had to lovewatchingmecum alloverDan's monster cock as it pumped in to his pussy. I do not know how longDanfuckedmy stretched out little pussy,but it felt like hours. Evenwhen heletgowithhis big load, deeperinside my pussy than I ever have had a load,heneverchanged pace. His loadwas bigandwithno way out becausehis cock was such a tight fit, I felt enormous pressure deep inside me. It felt good and I came again on this awesome cock. As he pulled his cock out of me it created a vacuum andfelt like my pussy was going to go inside out. Dan's, Mikes, andJeff's cum wererunning out of my pussy like a river. Dan's cock had hardly cleared my lips, when Bill rushed over andstartedrubbing all the cum all over my pussy.Then I discovered who was lickingall the cum up, it was my hubbyBill.Hehad his head between my legs andwas lickingmy lips clean. As I thought this to beverystrangeitdid feel good. Nosooner was he done cleaning me than Tom was between my legs. I thought I will neverfeelthat small cock after Dan's monsterhad just pumped me full of his cum. I was wrong as Tom too knew what he had to work with. He slides his cock just inside my pussy, holding onto it with his hands he rubbed all over the inside of my pussy walls. He would pull it out and push it hard against my clit andrubitall around. As he continuedthis methodI was soon ready to cum for him. He andI came at just the same time, me squirting all over his cock, and him spray his load all over my pussy. Now I lay thereexhaustedlimp usedup, thinking to myself dam girlyouhave gotten four men off twice in one night. Patting myself on the back, thinking I was done I was wrong. Mike who was on my titties let go anddecidedhewanted another go at my pussy.Hewas likea rock; guess he had enjoyed my tits. He just stuffed it in andpounded away like a mad man. They other men cheeringhim on. He was the first one to pump my pussy full of cum andhewas thefirst one to pound me hard. This was a good thing because with as hard as he was going my pussy had already beenfuckedfour times and I needed the hard pounding just to feel him. It worked for both of us I came and he pumped another big loadinto my used up pussy. As I had finished cumming for the God knows how many times tonight I caught Jeff out of the corner of my eye. He was the only one that had only come once. He walks over to the pool tableandjumps upwith me. He was rock hard again. He sit on my chest facing me put's his cock up to my lips andsays suck on this for me………….please. I opened my mouth, just happy he did not want to fuck my used up pussy again. I put his cock into my mouth, I could taste his cum, Mikes cum, and my cum on his cock. All the other men had grabbed a beer andwherestanding around watching me suck on Jeff's cock. I decided this would be the grand finally, andI put on a good show. I licked and sucked his cock like I had never before. I licked down his shaft, andsuckedin his balls. As I sucked on hid throbbing head I squeezed andpulled lightly on his balls. I took his cock in all the way to his balls. As I continuedI could hear the others talking. "Wow look at that girl go" "Dam Bill she can really suck on cock" "I wish my wife could suck on my cock that way" "I just wished my wife would suck my cock" Jeff came hard and I swallowed all he could pump out. I opened my mouth so the others could see his cum going into my mouth. To my surprise Dan,Tom,andMikewhereall hard again. I was beingto think this night would never end. It seems that my little show had them all wanting their cocks sucked too. They all grabbed a corner of the cushion andlifted it and me to the floor. I got up and onto my knees. They were all in a line facing me; Bill got on his knees behind me and grabbed my titties from behind. As he gently squeezed my tits andpulled andtwisted my nipples, I could feel his shift hard cock against my back. He lovedall this, and although I was goingto yell at him later for presetting this whole thing up, I loved it too. With Bill on my tits Danwas thefirst cock in line. As I grabbed his big cock I knew Bill was watching every detail. I was going to enjoy sucking on this cock, just another thing to think about over coffee as I sit across from his bitch wife. As I pulled him closer to me by his cock he says my wife won't suck on my cock. I have to say that mademy day, andI did a better job on his cock than I had done on Jeff's. Even thoughhelasteda very long time when he was pumping my pussy full of cum andthis beinghis third time in no night to get off, he came quickly in my mouth. And for his third time it was allot of cum, but I sucked it all down. Bill must have been excited about this becausehewas really squeezing my nipples hard. Next was Mike andas I sucked his cock I rubbed his ass hole right in front of Bill. I had neverdone this for him. I reached down and got some cum off of my chest some I had missed from Dan's bigload. As I sucked Mikes cock deep into my mouth I slide my finger into his ass. He came almost instantly. Hebacked up just as he started andsquirtedhis loadallover my tittties, andBill's hands. I love cum on my tits andBillwentto work rubbing it all over my tits. Jeff asked Bill to move out of the way which he did, and Jeff got under me. I guess he just had a blow jobanddecidedhe wants to sink his cock backinto my pussy again. I couldnotbelievehewas hard again. As I sit down on his cock, cum was still running out of my pussy andhis cock was covered in cum before he even got it in. His Cock was about the same size as Bill's andfeltgood as I slide my very wet pussy up anddown on it. I was sitting with my ass towards his face, his legs spread just enough that Tom could stand in front of me. I took Tom's cock into my mouthlickingandsucking it and his balls. Severalthoughts came to me, as all the guys stood around watching the threeof us. "My GodI am having to men at the same time, one in my pussy and one in my mouth another first" "What a picturetheis""Theseguys must think I am a real slut" "I hope they do not think I do this kind of stuff allthe time" "what would their wives think looking at this scene" I could see Bill standing off to my left he still had that proud father look." Will Bill still love me" "Will he treat me differently now" The thoughts faded away as I could feel myself getting ready to cum again. Jeff was going nuts under me slamminghis cock deep into my pussy andTom's cock was throbbing in my mouth. As if we had rehearsed it we all threecame at the same time. Tom pulled out of my mouth just as be started to pump his loadinto me, backed up a foot andcame all over my titties. Going from one tit to the other, like he was using a garden hose on the lawn. At the same time belowmeJeff had stopped his feverous pumping, his back was arched as he held his throbbingcock as deep in me as he could. As his cock started to pump its loadinto my pussy, my pussy started pumping its loadall over his cock, and his legs, andhis stomach, I was surprised I had that much cum left in me. But gettingtwo men off at the same time I am sure had a lot to do with it. The others all cheered as we came, as if their teamjust scored. As I lay cum covered on the lounge chair cushion, exhausted andusedupthe men all got cleaned up anddressed. All came over and thanked me andgavemea kiss before leaving. Bill saw all his buddies out as I lay there exhausted covered in cum and cum still running out of my pussy. Dan, Tom, Mike andJeff all said good night and how much fun they had had andleft. As I sit thereI rememberedBill had not come yet andhewas hornierthan I have ever seen him. "Bill", I said in a stern voice "did you set this up before hand with these guys" He said no I did not I only thought of it when they were saying how hot you where tonight. Then what was the deal with "rememberI told you guys the other day she likes it slow at first" comment about? He explained that they were talking about their wives the other day and what they liked. As itturns outyou are the only wife that sucks on cocks and the only wife that could get four guys off in one night. And not only did you get four guys off in one night you got them off threetimes in one night. I was very proud of you dear you where awesome. All thosecocks fuckingyou,all those times, your little pussy taking all of Dan's big cock, and then to suck them all off, what a lady. Bill I have to ask what was the dealwithyoulicking up all there cum? Did you think I would let my friends pumptherecum into you if I was willing to do the same thing? I loveyou! Bill are you going to fuck me now, he was still hard as a rock. He picked me up from the floor and carried me over to the pool table. He bent meoverthepool table and grabbed my ass. He spread my checks takingsome of the cum still running out of my pussy he lubes up my ass with it. We have neverdone analsex before, what was he doing. Bill what are you doing "Did you think I was going to use one of thoseusedupholes on my Birthday. I thought to myself this is a night for allot of first's, andwiththat I could feel his cock pressing against my ass hole. As his cock penetratedmy ass Bill says "and if you can get them off three times you can get me off the same. What a night, I had managed f******n loads of cum. Yes Billonlymanaged to pump my tight little ass full twice before collapsing from exhaust. The next morning I woke up late about ten I think. Bill was still out on the floor in the pool room lying next to the lounge chair cushion. Thecushion was a destroyed covered in what seemed like gallons of cum. I will have to throw that out I thought or maybe I can turnitover. The place is a mess I will clean up after I shower. My whole body looked like the cushion andI was sticky everywhere. I felt sore all over my legs where stiff from having them spread out for so long. My pussy not only was a sticky mess with cum still running out of it, it too was sore. My cum covered nipples were a little raw andmy jawwas stiff, I was a mess. After my shower as I stood in front of the mirror combing my hair I took a long look at myself andbroke out in tears. What the hell did, I do last night, I thought. My mind flooded with thoughts and questions. "Did I really let all those men touch me" "Did Bill really let all those men touch me" "Did they really pump my pussy full of cum" "I sucked all their cocks and swallowed their cum" "What do they think of me" "Will theyall still like me" "Will Bill leave me" "Will they tell everyone" "Will they try to get me when Bill is not around" "Dam I really screwed up this time" I was full of guilt, shame and embarrassment,andI needed to talk to Bill before the k**s came home from grandma's. I throw on a rub andwentinto thekitchen;Bill was up andhad madeus some coffee. He handed me a cup andsaidgood morning dear. He could tell that I had been crying andcame over andsitbeside me and put his arms around me. "What is wrong dearyouhavebeencrying"hesaid. I busted out in tears andittook me a few minutes before I could speak. "Bill what have I done" andI began to tell him about all my guilt, shame, and embarrassment.I spilledmy guts outto Bill in about five minutes with all my questions and concerns. "Will thoseguys still respect me, will they tell all their friends that Bill's wife is a slut, Will they be over here when you are not at home trying to fuck me, Do they have STD, etc.etc.etc. When I was do with a longlist I finally askedthe important questions. "Bill Do you still loveme?" "Areyougoingto leave me" "Do you still respect me" "Am I a slut in your eyes" "Did you enjoy last night" and"Billwhy would you ever want to watch other men use me like that" "Did you know they were going to cum in me" "Did you want them to""Did you enjoy watching them pumping their cum into my pussy,mouth, andall over my titties"? Bill took a sip of his coffee looked me in the eye and said" did you have a good time last night yes or no" I started to say that I was afraid that, andBillcut me off. "Yes or no". I said yes I did as I looked at the ground. "Did anyone hurt you" "NO "I said. " Good I am glad you enjoyed it" he said. "Dan, Jeff, Mike, and Tom all called while you were in the shower andthey all said it was the best sex they had ever had" andhewenton "They all said that is the first time they were able to cum three times in one night". I looked up andsaid"I am glad they all had a good time, did you enjoy yourself?" Baby I have neverloved you as much as I loveyounow. Put your mind at ease none have STD. They will never mention this to anyone andthey will never hit on you. I am very much in lovewithyouandvery proud of you. I look at you like an awesome sports car. I have wanted to show you off sense we have been married. You have an awesome body, great tits, beautiful tight pussy,andyouare rock hard. You are the very best at sex, the best fuck, best hand job, best blow job, and after last night the best analfuck. Until last night it was if I owned the best sports car in the world, but it was in a create in the garage. No one could see it, no one could use it, andI couldnotshow it off. Now I have shown it off and my buddies loveit. And I loved showing it off. And I would like to do it again if you will let me? How could I say no? We have had several more adventures sense then. Sometimes more men, sometimes less men. He never includes the same men twice. Dan,Jeff, Tom, and Mike come to the house all the time. They nevermention that night. They treat me the same as they always did before that night. I do see a little smile on their faces as they play pool from the end of the tablethat theyhad me on. I feel a little superior to their wives when they are over. And when Dan's bitch of a wifeis overfora swim I have her always sit on the same cushion. I just hopesheneverturns itover someday... Continue»
Posted by unpredictable1914 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Mature  |  Views: 10875  |  
96%
  |  9

First time hubby let his friends use me

As I said it was my husband’s birthday and we had gone out to dinner with four of his friends. It was a very nice dinner at a steak house in town. I had two glasses of wine which is my limit, after that I am totally d***k. All the wives accept for me where out of town, so I was the only girl out with five guys.

After dinner my husband invited his friends over for some pool and a few beers. All the guys gladly accepted the invitation. When we got home I got the guys there beer and they started playing pool. I was in the kitchen making them some snacks and could hear them talking. The TV was on and a girl in an ad must have caught their attention. There were some remarks about her being hot, nice tits, and a great ass. You know guys being guys. Then I heard one of them say “Bill your wife has a hot body”, and all the others agreed. Bill my husband said thanks and they went on chatting about other things. I will admit to a little tingle in my pussy when I heard the comment about me.

A little history before I continue on. Bill and I have been married for ten years. In the ten years that we have been married never has there been discussion of me with other men. Bill has never told me that he had a desire to see me with other men. He has never mentioned it as being a fantasy of his. As close as we ever got to such a thing was me flashing other men.

This started a few years back in a dinner club. We were out having dinner one evening and Bill had gone to the restroom. When he returned, he said I want you to spread your legs apart. We were sitting in chairs that where higher than the ones at the bar. I was not wearing panties and Bill knew it. I looked in front of me and knew what he wanted. There were a group of men sitting at pussy level right in front of me. At first I said no, I could see the disappointment in his face. I thought for a bit, he had never made many sexual demands on me and if he wanted this OK. And so I did. I opened up my legs for the first time in ten years for someone other than my husband to see my pussy. It was great a first one, then two, then all three men were staring right at my bare pussy. Hubby was turned on big time, and oddly enough I found that I was too.

Any way back to the story. I was in and out of the kitchen serving snacks to the guys. I would stop every now and then to watch the pool game. I had noticed the guys staring at me a little more than usually. Caught them looking at my ass and my titties. I enjoyed it, but it was no big deal. I wrote it off to the conversation they had had earlier.
I was getting tired and bored and had decided to go to bed. I delivered on more round of beer and said my good nights. Then right in front of all the guys my hubby says “the guys all think you are hot”. I blushed and looked at them all and said thank you. They were all looking at me and I was a little embarrassed. Then Bill said “undress right here I want the guys to see just how hot you are”

I could feel my face turn beat red, I could not believe what I had just heard. Bill walks over to me, all the guys staring at me and say’s “please babes I really want you to undress for the guys” I was speechless, embarrassed, surprised, and shocked. And maybe a hint of excited. When I regained my composure or should I say when I came to, everyone was standing around me. I looked at Bill and asked “What did you say”. Bill comes over pits his arms around me, looks me in the eyes and softly says “please dear I want to show you off to my friends”. I look at him deciding wither I should slap him and run out of the room or just stand here and cry. I had a million thoughts racing through my brain. What is this all about? Does he really want me nude in front of all his friends? Will he stop me if I start and just say he was k**ding? Is this for real? The wine had long ago worn off, so I know I was hearing what he was saying.
Then my thoughts shifted to. Will these guys like what they see? Hey I am 35 three k**s and two of these guys are in there twenties. I am in good shape, I work out three times a week, but my titties all real and they are small and they sag a little. Will they like me? Will they think I am a slut? Will my husband think I am a slut?

I looked at Bill and softly said is really something you want me to do? Are you going to let them touch me? Do you still love me? Will you still love me if I do this? He said “No touching unless you want them to and yes please do this for me” He squeezed me and said “yes I love you and always will” He let me go and kind of pushed me out from him a little.

For the first time I looked at all the guys and they were all looking at me. Looking at here crotches I tell they were all hard and wanted me to undress. Very embarrassed I slide my skirt off and let it fall to the floor. I was not planning on giving a show when I got dressed, so just had French cut panties on. As my skirt slide of Bill said “spin around dear” And so I did with all the guys saying yes Bill she has a very nice ass. Ok honey now the top please, Bill said. I unbuttoned my blouse and was slide it off my shoulders when one of the guys took it the rest of the way off. His hand had touched my shoulder when he did and it felt kind of nice.

I stood there in front of five men with just my bra and panties on. Bill says “spin around some more for the guys” As I spoon around; I was thinking this is not so bad. I wear less than this at the swimming pool. I was getting comfortable with this whole deal and liking the attention I was getting. The guys were being nice, although excited and I loved their comments. “Yeah Bill she is hot” one said,” Nice ass Bill” another said.” Awesome little titties” said another.” Super abs” someone said. (This is when I first learned I love to show off my body to other men).
I was just getting to like this when one of the guys says “Hay Bill have her take bra off”. I had forgotten I was to undress. Bill say’s” you heard him dear” I looked at Bill and was going to protest. Then I felt a hand unsnap my bra. I instinctively close my arms to my chest to catch my bra and cover my tits. The guys where way excited now, I lowered my arms and let my bra fall to the ground.

And there I was in my panties and nothing else on in front of five men. I closed my eyes, I was again embarrassed. I put my hands to my side and stood there. The guys all went wild. Oh yes awesome tits, nice nipples, lucky guy Bill to play with those. I was enjoying their comments and relaxing a little. Then I heard one guy say “dam I wish my wife had tits like hers” and then “me also”. I opened my eyes I knew all their wives and wanted to see who was saying that. This in a woman kind of way turned me on a little. There were lots of other remarks, and I was once again feeling easy. John, one of the twenty year olds says “ Look at how hard her nipples are” this is when I released that my body was all turned on regardless of what my mind was saying. I do not know how long I was standing there and only just became aware that once again I was spinning around so all could get a good look at my titties. Look said Jeff her panties are all wet, she is enjoying this as much as we are. I looked at Bill, hoping he would not be mad about this. He looked at me like a proud father. “are you enjoying this dear” I softly whispered back that yes I was. Then off with your panties and show the men your best parts.

This time it took no encouraging, I just slide them off. And here I should totally naked in front of all these men. I freely spun around as I listen to all the guys talking about my pussy, ass and titties. And I was loving it. They were all so kind with their remarks. I just spun around and around, basking in their attention. Lost in my own world for a little while.
Then Bill took me by the hand and led me over to the pool table. They others followed never taking their eyes off of me. They all quickly cleared the balls off the table as Bill helped me on to the table. As I lay there, Bill spread my legs wide open. The guys where gathered around all staring at my now wet little pussy. As I lay there I was thinking wow I would have never guessed in a hundred years this is the way the evening would go. I looked around at all the men, their eyes fixed on either my titties or my pussy. “Wow Bill your wife is awesome”.” Yes Bill that is the best looking pussy I have ever seen”. “Yes Bill she must be an awesome fuck”.” Would love to feel those titties and hard nipples”.” And I just want to rub those awesome pussy lips”. Again I was in my own little world, just enjoying the fact that five men where all standing around me, wanting me. As I lay there it dawned on me, they had keep their word. Accept for helping me with my clothes, no one had touched me. Just then I feel a hand on my pussy, startled I looked down to see that is was Bill’s hand. He rubbed my lips to the excitement of all, and then spread my lips open for the guys to see. The guys once again went crazy, all saying “oh Bill can we play with it”. “Can I rub it” “Can I play with her tits” “Can I suck her nipples” can I lick her pussy”………………. I lay there; listening to them, thinking there is no way Bill will let them touch me. Then I heard a whisper in my ear, in an excited voice,”dear do you want them to touch you” Bill I said are you sure you want that.” Only if you do” Wow let me think about this I said. “OK guys let’s have a beer and give her some time” I heard Bill say. Just lay there dear so the guys can look at you while they have a beer. I lay there spread out as the guys went to the bar for another beer. Laying there with my eyes closed, a million thoughts running through my head. Will Bill really let them touch me! Will Bill think less of me if I say yes! What dose touch include! Do I have to touch them in front of Bill! Surely he won’t let them put there cocks in me! Have I let this go too far already! Eyes closed, lost in thought, I had not paid any attention to what the guys where saying or doing. I was just about to get up when I listened to their conversation.

“Bill you are so lucky to have a wife that takes good care of herself” “Just look at how hot her body is” Bill you are lucky to be sl**ping with that each night” “I really would love to feel her pussy” “ I want to finger those hard little nipples” and on and on, and the more they said the wetter my pussy got. Well maybe just a little touching. And then Tom, who’s wife I cannot stand says” Dam I wish my wife looked half as good as yours Bill, she is awesome” That was the magic words, in a catty kind of way. I thought to myself, I would love to be talking to his wife knowing he had been looking at and touching me. I called for Bill to come over to me. “Bill is this what you want from me, will you still love me if all these men touch me” “Dear I will always love you” then he kissed me and said do not do this if you do not want to. I said I just want to make you happy. OK Bill, when I say stop that means you all stop and I am done, do you understand. Yes he said. With that he tells the others to come on over. I opened my eyes and was I surprised, five naked men, including my husband where all standing around me. They had all undressed as I lay there with my eyes closed. What is this I said? They all said in together” will fair is fair”. Ok give me a minute guy. I got up on my elbows and looked at five naked men, with stiff hard cocks standing around me. For the last ten years Bill’s cock is the only one I have seen. Now I lay here surrounded by hard cocks. All but two where about the same as my Bill’s. One of the twenty year olds had a large cock, uncut. I had never been with a uncut cock. Evan in collage I did not mess around much, so up till now I did not have much experience. I thought to myself glad they are only touching and he was not going to be stuffing that big thing into me. The other one was smaller than Bill’s. I lay back down, very much turned on form the thought that I could get all these men turned on.

I lay there not knowing what to expect. I heard Bill say” remember guys I told you the other day she likes it soft at first” At that I could feel hands all over me. Two on each leg softly rubbing up and down my legs. Two on each breast very softly rubbing my very hard nipples. And one is rubbing my pussy lips very gently. I was so turned on; it was so relaxing and exciting. I felt a finger slide into my wet pussy, thought about saying that is going too far then decided not, it felt so good. I said to myself that is Bill’s finger, Bill would not let this guys finger my pussy. Then I felt a pair of lips on each nipple as their hands gently squeezed my tits. Oh this was feeling good. Two men licking and sucking on each breast and Bill’s fingers sliding in and out of my pussy, and two more men rubbing my inner thighs. Heaven! Then two things came to me at once. Bill was whispering in my ear” are you enjoying yourself”. I set of hands had quit rubbing my right leg, but the fingers where still going in and out of my pussy, rubbing my swollen clit, and then back in. Those weren’t Bills fingers make my pussy feel so good. And at the same time Bill’s earlier words sunk in to my mind. ” remember guys I told you the other day she likes it soft at first”

“Told you the other day she likes it soft at first” Bill had set this whole thing up. He had planned it. I fill for it. If the guys had not been doing such a good job on my nipples and pussy, I would have been pissed. What should I do? I thought to myself. If he wants to watch his buddies use me well here comes the show, I decided. The show I had decided on was far less than where this would end. I had planed that, OK they and play with my pussy and lick and suck on my nipples, and I was going to play with Tom’s cock only because I disliked his wife so much. It would be nice as I talked to her to now I had stroked her hubby’s cock, catty, but sounded good.
The fingers inside my wet pussy where replaced with another set, fatter longer ones. As this went in and out I felt another hand rubbing my stiff little clit. These guys were good. I had not realized it but I was thrusting my pussy into their fingers. If they did not stop, I would be cumming soon. I had not planned on that. Just when I thought my body was going to forsake me and cum in front of all these guys, Bill who unbeknownst to me had left the room walks in. Hay guys look at what I have. I looked up to see Bill standing there with two of my dildos. I felt myself turn instantly red has he no shame, is there not any modesty left in him. Now all this men will know that I use sex toys. I should have said stop right then and gotten up. But the guys where all excited and yelling “Awesome Bill let’s see you use them on her”. Bill had brought in two of my favorite toys. One of them a silicone rubber life like cock. It felt and looked like a real cock. It was about the size of Bill’s cock. The other toy was a small vibrator I like to use on my clit. With all the excitement of the guys, I thought alright Bill and use these on my pussy and give the guys a real show. I was lying in the middle of our pool table. Someone says we need to slide her to the edge. I slide toward the edge of the table but the rail kept me from going all the way to the edge. Dan says “I know what to do” I heard the patio slider open and Dan returns with a cushion off one of the lounge chairs. The other four pick me up as Dan slides the cushion under me. Jeff grabs two bar stools for my feet and I slide to the edge of the table.
Bill got on his knees between my spread open legs. At first he used the small vibrator and slides it up and down my wet lips. He handed to Tom and told him to use it on my clit. Tom was good, and soon my embarrassment had faded away to excitement. As Tom gently rubbed my clit with the small vibrator, Bill parts my lips with the cock shaped dildo. He is very slowly sliding it in and out of my pussy. Once again the guys are all excited and commenting on the action. “Wow that looks awesome” “God her pussy is gorgeous” “Look how wet her pussy is” “Dam wish that were my cock” “Look are her awesome lips dragging out when the cock comes out, like they don’t want to let go of it”

I was lost in my own world. Tom and Bill where making my pussy feel so good, and I could hear the others talk about how good my pussy looked when it was getting fucked. How much they wanted to replace the toy with their own cocks. The show off in me was loving all this. And Bill was doing an awesome job with the rubber cock, stuffing it all the way in and slowly pulling it out. When it was out he would rub my lips up and down with it. Tom was rubbing my clit, I wanted to cum. Again I found myself thrusting my pussy into the toys. I thought the guys must be loving this show. Then the hands returned to my breasts, two per breast. Then the lips where again sucking on my nipples. God this was feeling good. I was feeling great, my pussy, clit, breasts, and nipples all being simulated at one time. The guys were all being very gentle and soft. I thought to myself this is awesome, hubby is showing me off to his friends, and I was showing myself off to four other men. It was not like I was a slut and was fucking them and sucking on their cocks. It was more like going to the salon and instead of having one massager I had five, and they were working on my must sensitive parts. Life was good. I was enjoying the moment and keep thinking how I must look. Naked on my back legs spread wide open on our pool table, five men standing around me. Husband sliding a dildo into my pussy while his friends are licking and sucking on my nipples and another messaging my clit with one of my toys. I never thought in my wildest fantasies of these happening. I awoke from my dream like state to the guys changing places. I looked up and Tom was now on my left breast and Jeff took over the little vibrator on my clit. Bill was still sliding the cock shaped dildo in and out on my very wet pussy. Dan was busy sucking on my rock hard nipple on my right side. Now was my chance, I glanced to my right and left, Tom was the one with the big cock it turns out, and Dan the small cock.

I was going to get my chance to play with Tom’s cock. I thought for a minute, dam I cannot grab Tom’s big cock and not Dan’s smaller one, it may offend Dan. Ok what the hell I reached out and grabbed both of their cocks. I as I slowly started to stroke both of their cocks, there was an uproar of excitement. I had not touched another man’s cock in twelve years, now I had one in each hand. “Hey Bill look at your wife go after those cocks”. Tom and Dan where just moaning as they sucked on my nipples and I squeezed there cocks in my hand. Mike, who had just been softly rubbing my legs and stomach said” dam all she needs now is a cock in her pussy and one in her mouth” And I thought like that will ever happen! I was lost in space to say, all my senses going insane. I could feel that Dan’s cock was throbbing in my hand. Wow I’m getting this guy off I can’t believe it, a cock in my hand, not my hubby’s and it is getting ready to shoot its load out. As I was thinking this Tom straitened up and came all over my right breast. He may have a smaller cock, but his load was huge. It more than covered my breast and half my stomach. Again the guys all yelled with Dan backed away after shooting his awesome load, and what I thought was Mike took his place. He was rubbing the Dan’s all over my breast, making it very slippery. He squeezed and pulled on my nipple cover in cum. Then he started licking and sucking my cum covered nipple. That pushed oddly enough even closer to a climax, one man cleaning up another’s cum off my tittie. Now I can feel Tom monster cock throbbing in my left hand. Wow I thought I have gotten two different cocks off in one night. Tom then straitened up and unloaded his big cock all over my right breast. Oh it felt good, nice and warm. A big cock and a big load. Again the guys went crazy. Bill’s cock shaped dildo was at a steady pace in my pussy now. I had two cock loads of cum on my titties and a vibrator on my clit. And “Mike” licking and sucking on my right breast and know Jeff rubbing Dan’s cum all over my left. I thought to myself, wait till I see Dan’s bitch wife again, just the thought of her hubby cumming all over my titties will make me happy.
I was relishing my catty thoughts about Tom’s wife, which is probably what momentarily cleared my mine form its state of ecstasy. As I was finally come to I noticed a few things that I had not noticed before. I opened my eyes to see that it was not Mike licking and sucking on my right breast, it was Bill. And at the same time I noticed the Mikes balls hitting my ass, I hear mike say “ God dammmm this is the nicest pussy I have ever fuck, you guys need to try this” and At the same time Bill whisper’s in my ear” liking a different cock”. Just then I also realize Mike has his cock buried to his balls in my pussy and is holding it. It’s not vibrating it is throbbing, dam he is going to cum inside me. Then a flash “I cannot believe Bill is letting this guy fuck me” “Is he really going to let this guy pump his cum into me”. Then I felt it, he was cumming deep inside my pussy. I could feel it; I could feel another man cumming inside me. All these guys are watching another man cum inside me. He just keep cumming, seemed like forever. I feel it inside me, and then I could feel it oozing past his cock and down my ass. He had came so much he over filled my pussy. Bill and Jeff where still squeezing my tittes, as Mike was filling my pussy. And I was ashamed to say it felt good. “did Bill know he was fucking me, pumping his cock into Bill’s private pussy” “Did Bill know he was going to cum inside me” To many thoughts, to many emotions. Mark slowly started to pull his cock out of me. Once again the guys were going nuts knowing Mark had just pumped my pussy full of his cum. Then I heard Bill say “You are so pretty when you are getting fucked”

The fact that Bill knew Mike was fucking me, and was watching the whole thing oddly enough was a relief. And as Bill, Jeff, Dan, and Tom watched I came for the first time. Mike had pulled out and was steeping back when I squirted him down from his neck to his ankles with my cum. When I cum I squirt allot. Bill must not have told the guy’s this. I am sure the neighbors heard this uproar of amazement and approval. As I lay there spent from all the stimulation and emotions, I could hear the guys carrying on. And talking taking a break I was going to soon discover. I figured we were done; Bill had gotten want he wanted. He watched two men cover my titties with cum. He watched them all play with me. He got to see my pussy pumped full of Mike’s cum. They had all gotten off except Bill and he will fuck me when his buddies all leave. Their conversation was just now entering my ears; I had been lost in my thought. “Dam Bill your wife is the best” “That pussy of hers besides looking great is the tightest I ever fucked” “ I love her tits, awesome hard nipples” “Did you see me cum on her tits” “ Did you see me cum on her tits, my load was bigger” “That was the best hand job I have ever had” “Your one lucky guy Bill” At the same time I felt someone between my legs I heard “Jeff say now it is my turn” I had forgotten about Jeff.
Jeff started rubbing the head of his cock on to my lips. Oh is Bill going to let Jeff fuck me too. God have I turned into the neighborhood slut. While after I cum the first time my pussy becomes ultra sensitive and Jeff’s cock rubbing my lips felt very good. I was thinking well I let this go this far and if Bill was not going to stop him neither was I. Just as that thought crossed my mind I could feel the head of his cock parting my lips. With all the cum in my pussy he slide in with no problem. He then pulled it out and started slapping my clit with his cock. Wow Bill had never done that to me, it felt good. Then he slides it in again pumped in deep a few times. Then back out more slapping my clit with it. Yes this felt very good. He was doing this as all the other men, and my husband watched. “that’s it Jeff slap her with that cock” “Dam Jeff watch her lips there the same as with the dildo they do not want to let go” Then Jeff yells back at them” Mike you are right this is the tightest, nicest, warmest pussy I have ever put my cock into” “If my wife’s pussy was half that good I would not be over her fucking Bills wife, Mike said.

After twenty minutes of Jeff pumping my pussy and slapping my clit with his cock, I wanted to cum again. Jeff slides his cock deep into me and I can feel it again, his cock was throbbing hard. Oh God he is going to cum in me too. Just as I thought this he pulls it out and shots by far the biggest load of the night all over my pussy and stomach. It was a massive load of sperm covering all of my pussy. It felt so good on my lips that my pussy exploded again, this time squirting all over Jeff. Yet another uproar from the four other men watching all this, including my husband.
Again I just lay there limp and exhausted, foolishly thinking I was done. All had had me in some way but Bill. Never being with so many men I did not know what to expect. It wasn’t that I was dumb I had just never done this before. How was I to know that Dan, Tom, and Mike where just taking a brake and that watch Jeff as he pumped my pussy and slapped my clit around with his cock and me cumming again was all it took to get them aroused again. When I opened my eyes I was once again surrounded by men with stiff hard cocks. The soft rubbing of my body had started again. Mike was on my left breast, Tom on my right breast, Bill rubbing my inner thighs, Dan rubbing my legs, and Jeff who Had just creamed my pussy like it has never been done before was having a beer and watching the others. I closed my eyes as it was all starting to feel so good again. This time there was no fear, embarrassment, or shame. I was over it and was enjoying myself. Mike and Tom where doing an awesome job on my titties, squeezing, pulling and licking my nipples. I could feel Bill rubbing the cum of two men all over my pussy. Dan’s hands where now rubbing my inner thighs. It all felt so good. It was just then I felt a tongue licking my soaked pussy. Softly at first I could feel it spreading my lips apart, felt good. But who would be licking my used pussy, I had the cum of one man inside me, and the cum of another all over my pussy. Strange as it sounds the Idea that someone was licking my pussy clean after it had been used twice by two different men turned me on even more. Even if it hadn’t it still felt awesome, not only where they licking the outside clean they where sucking Mikes cum out of my pussy.

When the licking and sucking stopped, I could feel some movement between my legs. One man had licked and sucked me clean so another would have a clean pussy to fuck. Oh my God as soon as I felt the head on my lips I knew it was Dan’s cock getting ready to enter me. It was a monster cock and I could feel all the other guys stop what they were doing. They all wanted to see if my little pussy could swallow this big cock. As Dan stood between my legs all was quiet, no licking on my titties sounds, no rubbing on me nothing. All were watching and waiting to see if this monster cock was going to fit. Dan parted my lips with his enormous head. He held it there for a while with just a slight bit of pressure. I thought to myself it wasn’t going to fit and I was going to let the guys down, strange thought. Dan started rubbing my clit as he keep pressure on my pussy with his cock. It felt good as he rubbed my clit I thought of his bitch wife, and if she can take this I surely can. After rubbing my clit for what seemed like a long time I could feel Dan’s cock start to sink into my pussy. It did not hurt there was just allot of pressure. After the big head had cleared my open it slides right in. He stopped backed up then forward again, he continued this until his balls were up against my ass. The guys all yelled in excite mint. I heard Mike say “there will be no keeping her home now Bill”. Dan’s big cock after it had stretched my pussy out felt good slowly sliding in and out of me. He was good, knew he had a big cock and if he did not go slowly it would have hurt me and the game would have been over. He took his time slowly stuffing that big cock in and slowly pulling it out. He had already came once on my titties and I knew he was going to last a while. Dan stayed at this slow pace never thrusting hard or fast. I could feel every vain in his cock as my lips stretched around this awesome big cock. I opened my eyes to see Bill watching as Dan’s cock slowly pumped in and out of my pussy, he looked proud in a way. Knowing Bill was watching another man’s big cock fuck me I came at the thought my body shook as this big cock just continued to pump as juice from my pussy had to find its way around this cock to get out. My cum sprayed all over Dan. With all this Dan never missed a stroke just keep on pumping me. As I thought Bill had to love watching me cum all over Dan’s monster cock as it pumped in to his pussy. I do not know how long Dan fucked my stretched out little pussy, but it felt like hours. Even when he let go with his big load, deeper inside my pussy than I ever have had a load, he never changed pace. His load was big and with no way out because his cock was such a tight fit, I felt enormous pressure deep inside me. It felt good and I came again on this awesome cock. As he pulled his cock out of me it created a vacuum and felt like my pussy was going to go inside out. Dan’s, Mikes, and Jeff’s cum were running out of my pussy like a river.

Dan’s cock had hardly cleared my lips, when Bill rushed over and started rubbing all the cum all over my pussy. Then I discovered who was licking all the cum up, it was my hubby Bill. He had his head between my legs and was licking my lips clean. As I thought this to be very strange it did feel good. No sooner was he done cleaning me than Tom was between my legs. I thought I will never feel that small cock after Dan’s monster had just pumped me full of his cum. I was wrong as Tom too knew what he had to work with. He slides his cock just inside my pussy, holding onto it with his hands he rubbed all over the inside of my pussy walls. He would pull it out and push it hard against my clit and rub it all around. As he continued this method I was soon ready to cum for him. He and I came at just the same time, me squirting all over his cock, and him spray his load all over my pussy. Now I lay there exhausted limp used up, thinking to myself dam girl you have gotten four men off twice in one night. Patting myself on the back, thinking I was done I was wrong. Mike who was on my titties let go and decided he wanted another go at my pussy. He was like a rock; guess he had enjoyed my tits. He just stuffed it in and pounded away like a mad man. They other men cheering him on. He was the first one to pump my pussy full of cum and he was the first one to pound me hard. This was a good thing because with as hard as he was going my pussy had already been fucked four times and I needed the hard pounding just to feel him. It worked for both of us I came and he pumped another big load into my used up pussy. As I had finished cumming for the God knows how many times tonight I caught Jeff out of the corner of my eye. He was the only one that had only come once. He walks over to the pool table and jumps up with me. He was rock hard again. He sit on my chest facing me put’s his cock up to my lips and says suck on this for me………….please. I opened my mouth, just happy he did not want to fuck my used up pussy again. I put his cock into my mouth, I could taste his cum, Mikes cum, and my cum on his cock. All the other men had grabbed a beer and where standing around watching me suck on Jeff’s cock. I decided this would be the grand finally, and I put on a good show. I licked and sucked his cock like I had never before. I licked down his shaft, and sucked in his balls. As I sucked on hid throbbing head I squeezed and pulled lightly on his balls. I took his cock in all the way to his balls. As I continued I could hear the others talking. “Wow look at that girl go” “Dam Bill she can really suck on cock” “I wish my wife could suck on my cock that way” “I just wished my wife would suck my cock” Jeff came hard and I swallowed all he could pump out. I opened my mouth so the others could see his cum going into my mouth.

To my surprise Dan, Tom, and Mike where all hard again. I was being to think this night would never end. It seems that my little show had them all wanting their cocks sucked too. They all grabbed a corner of the cushion and lifted it and me to the floor. I got up and onto my knees. They were all in a line facing me; Bill got on his knees behind me and grabbed my titties from behind. As he gently squeezed my tits and pulled and twisted my nipples, I could feel his shift hard cock against my back. He loved all this, and although I was going to yell at him later for presetting this whole thing up, I loved it too. With Bill on my tits Dan was the first cock in line. As I grabbed his big cock I knew Bill was watching every detail. I was going to enjoy sucking on this cock, just another thing to think about over coffee as I sit across from his bitch wife. As I pulled him closer to me by his cock he says my wife won’t suck on my cock. I have to say that made my day, and I did a better job on his cock than I had done on Jeff’s. Even though he lasted a very long time when he was pumping my pussy full of cum and this being his third time in no night to get off, he came quickly in my mouth. And for his third time it was allot of cum, but I sucked it all down. Bill must have been excited about this because he was really squeezing my nipples hard. Next was Mike and as I sucked his cock I rubbed his ass hole right in front of Bill. I had never done this for him. I reached down and got some cum off of my chest some I had missed from Dan’s big load. As I sucked Mikes cock deep into my mouth I slide my finger into his ass. He came almost instantly. He backed up just as he started and squirted his load all over my tittties, and Bill’s hands. I love cum on my tits and Bill went to work rubbing it all over my tits. Jeff asked Bill to move out of the way which he did, and Jeff got under me. I guess he just had a blow job and decided he wants to sink his cock back into my pussy again. I could not believe he was hard again. As I sit down on his cock, cum was still running out of my pussy and his cock was covered in cum before he even got it in. His Cock was about the same size as Bill’s and felt good as I slide my very wet pussy up and down on it. I was sitting with my ass towards his face, his legs spread just enough that Tom could stand in front of me. I took Tom’s cock into my mouth licking and sucking it and his balls. Several thoughts came to me, as all the guys stood around watching the three of us. “My God I am having to men at the same time, one in my pussy and one in my mouth another first” “What a picture the is” “These guys must think I am a real slut” “I hope they do not think I do this kind of stuff all the time” “what would their wives think looking at this scene” I could see Bill standing off to my left he still had that proud father look.” Will Bill still love me” “Will he treat me differently now”.

The thoughts faded away as I could feel myself getting ready to cum again. Jeff was going nuts under me slamming his cock deep into my pussy and Tom’s cock was throbbing in my mouth. As if we had rehearsed it we all three came at the same time. Tom pulled out of my mouth just as be started to pump his load into me, backed up a foot and came all over my titties. Going from one tit to the other, like he was using a garden hose on the lawn. At the same time below me Jeff had stopped his feverous pumping, his back was arched as he held his throbbing cock as deep in me as he could. As his cock started to pump its load into my pussy, my pussy started pumping its load all over his cock, and his legs, and his stomach, I was surprised I had that much cum left in me. But getting two men off at the same time I am sure had a lot to do with it. The others all cheered as we came, as if their team just scored.
As I lay cum covered on the lounge chair cushion, exhausted and used up the men all got cleaned up and dressed. All came over and thanked me and gave me a kiss before leaving. Bill saw all his buddies out as I lay there exhausted covered in cum and cum still running out of my pussy. Dan, Tom, Mike and Jeff all said good night and how much fun they had had and left. As I sit there I remembered Bill had not come yet and he was hornier than I have ever seen him. “Bill”, I said in a stern voice “did you set this up before hand with these guys” He said no I did not I only thought of it when they were saying how hot you where tonight. Then what was the deal with “remember I told you guys the other day she likes it slow at first” comment about? He explained that they were talking about their wives the other day and what they liked. As it turns out you are the only wife that sucks on cocks and the only wife that could get four guys off in one night. And not only did you get four guys off in one night you got them off three times in one night. I was very proud of you dear you where awesome. All those cocks fucking you, all those times, your little pussy taking all of Dan’s big cock, and then to suck them all off, what a lady. Bill I have to ask what was the deal with you licking up all there cum? Did you think I would let my friends pump there cum into you if I was willing to do the same thing? I love you!
Bill are you going to fuck me now, he was still hard as a rock. He picked me up from the floor and carried me over to the pool table. He bent me over the pool table and grabbed my ass. He spread my checks taking some of the cum still running out of my pussy he lubes up my ass with it. We have never done anal sex before, what was he doing. Bill what are you doing “Did you think I was going to use one of those used up holes on my Birthday. I thought to myself this is a night for allot of first’s, and with that I could feel his cock pressing against my ass hole. As his cock penetrated my ass Bill says “and if you can get them off three times you can get me off the same. What a night, I had managed f******n loads of cum. Yes Bill only managed to pump my tight little ass full twice before collapsing from exhaust.

The next morning I woke up late about ten I think. Bill was still out on the floor in the pool room lying next to the lounge chair cushion. The cushion was a destroyed covered in what seemed like gallons of cum. I will have to throw that out I thought or maybe I can turn it over. The place is a mess I will clean up after I shower. My whole body looked like the cushion and I was sticky everywhere. I felt sore all over my legs where stiff from having them spread out for so long. My pussy not only was a sticky mess with cum still running out of it, it too was sore. My cum covered nipples were a little raw and my jaw was stiff, I was a mess. After my shower as I stood in front of the mirror combing my hair I took a long look at myself and broke out in tears. What the hell did, I do last night, I thought. My mind flooded with thoughts and questions. “Did I really let all those men touch me” “Did Bill really let all those men touch me” “Did they really pump my pussy full of cum” “I sucked all their cocks and swallowed their cum” “What do they think of me” “Will they all still like me” “Will Bill leave me” “Will they tell everyone” “Will they try to get me when Bill is not around” “Dam I really screwed up this time” I was full of guilt, shame and embarrassment, and I needed to talk to Bill before the k**s came home from grandma’s.

I throw on a rub and went into the kitchen; Bill was up and had made us some coffee. He handed me a cup and said good morning dear. He could tell that I had been crying and came over and sit beside me and put his arms around me. “What is wrong dear you have been crying” he said. I busted out in tears and it took me a few minutes before I could speak. “Bill what have I done” and I began to tell him about all my guilt, shame, and embarrassment. I spilled my guts out to Bill in about five minutes with all my questions and concerns. “Will those guys still respect me, will they tell all their friends that Bill’s wife is a slut, Will they be over here when you are not at home trying to fuck me, Do they have STD, etc.etc.etc. When I was do with a long list I finally asked the important questions.

“Bill Do you still love me?” “Are you going to leave me” “Do you still respect me” “Am I a slut in your eyes” “Did you enjoy last night” and “Bill why would you ever want to watch other men use me like that” “Did you know they were going to cum in me” “Did you want them to””Did you enjoy watching them pumping their cum into my pussy, mouth, and all over my titties”? Bill took a sip of his coffee looked me in the eye and said” did you have a good time last night yes or no” I started to say that I was afraid that, and Bill cut me off. “Yes or no”. I said yes I did as I looked at the ground. “Did anyone hurt you” “NO “I said. “ Good I am glad you enjoyed it” he said. “Dan, Jeff, Mike, and Tom all called while you were in the shower and they all said it was the best sex they had ever had” and he went on ”They all said that is the first time they were able to cum three times in one night”. I looked up and said “I am glad they all had a good time, did you enjoy yourself?” Baby I have never loved you as much as I love you now. Put your mind at ease none have STD. They will never mention this to anyone and they will never hit on you.
I am very much in love with you and very proud of you. I look at you like an awesome sports car. I have wanted to show you off sense we have been married. You have an awesome body, great tits, beautiful tight pussy, and you are rock hard. You are the very best at sex, the best fuck, best hand job, best blow job, and after last night the best anal fuck. Until last night it was if I owned the best sports car in the world, but it was in a create in the garage. No one could see it, no one could use it, and I could not show it off. Now I have shown it off and my buddies love it. And I loved showing it off. And I would like to do it again if you will let me?
How could I say no? We have had several more adventures sense then. Sometimes more men, sometimes less men. He never includes the same men twice. Dan, Jeff, Tom, and Mike come to the house all the time. They never mention that night. They treat me the same as they always did before that night. I do see a little smile on their faces as they play pool from the end of the table that they had me on. I feel a little superior to their wives when they are over. And when Dan’s bitch of a wife is over for a swim I have her always sit on the same cushion. I just hope she never turns it over someday.

... Continue»
Posted by 1superhornyguy 10 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Mature  |  Views: 20166  |  
100%
  |  18

My first time dressed as a girl part 2

My First Time Dressed as a Girl, pt 2
(The events of this story are true and reflect what happened thirty years ago the first time I went all out and dressed as a female. The conversations in it may not be completely accurate, as this was a long time ago, but are as accurate as my memory and imagination of these past events can provide. A quick note for those who are coming upon this account for the first time; please read part one first so you will understand how I got to this part in the first place. ;-) )
Tracey and I laid there in front of the fireplace for a time enjoying the heat of the fireplace and the post coitus glow of my initiation as a ”woman”. After a bit he stirred and got me to my feet and helped me with my wobbly legs into his bedroom and into bed, spooning me as we drifted off to sl**p.
I awoke with the feeling of his erection pressed against my backside, he was asl**p but had a nice case of “morning wood”. Remembering the pleasure of the night before I realized I wanted him to fuck me again and wiggled my ass against his groin and he came slowly awake. Feeling my cute sissy ass grinding into his crotch was all the signal he needed. He started thrusting his hips back and forth sliding his erect cock back and forth between my cheeks, rubbing against my asspussy making it tingle in anticipation. Eventually he reached over to his night stand and grabbed a condom and some lube. Soon I felt the head of his dick pressed up against my hole and he started pushing it in, he was about halfway in when the pain was a bit much and I had him pull out. He asked if I was okay and I said yes I just need a sec. After a few moments the throbbing subsided and I knew I was ready for him. Wiggling my butt I invited him back inside me. He complied and entered me much more easily this time and my ass accepted his cock eagerly. He started fucking me with long slow languorous strokes which was nice, but remembering last night’s session I wanted more. “Fuck me harder!” I told him “I want you to pound my pussy like a machine!” I was laying on my stomach and he started hammering away at my ass but it only made me want it harder, soon I was up on my hands and knees taking it doggy style thrusting my hips back against him in time with his thrusts. I was in heaven! I loved the way his cock felt in me and the way it made me feel like a total slut. I asked him if I was a good little girl and he replied No, I was a naughty slut, and this made me buck against him harder. He sensed my excitement at his calling me a slut and soon we were engaged in a very verbal and dirty repertoire with him calling me a whore and a slut, dirty little bitch etc. I responded by begging him to fuck me harder and harder telling to fuck my sissy ass like the bitch I was. After about 20 minutes of frenzied energetic fucking he exploded f***efully into me. I could feel his cock spasming inside me as he shot jets of cum into the condom he wore.
We collapsed onto the bed and he slipped his spent cock out of me making sure to hold the condom as he did so. He put on a robe and left me on the bed in a daze saying he was going to make us some coffee. I drifted off for a bit and awoke to the smell of coffee and bacon. It was a bit chilly and I felt a bit exposed dressed in nothing but a crotchless fishnet body suit over a satin leather and lace corset, so I slipped on the panties, jacket, and miniskirt which Tracey had removed the night before. I adjusted my pads so my cleavage was maximized. Then I touched up my makeup in his dresser mirror and smoothed my mussed hair a bit, although it was remarkably intact due to the huge amount of hairspray Mikki had put in it the night before. After I was satisfied with my appearance I wandered out to the kitchen and was surprised to see his roommate Gunther sitting at the counter sipping at a mug of coffee. I was alarmed at first but figured what the hell, obviously he knows I’m here, how could he not given me and Tracey’s vociferous session earlier?
Gunther’s back was turned to me so he didn’t see me come in and Tracey was busy at the stove so he didn’t notice me either. They were talking about me or rather about Tracey’s night of fun.
“So, from the sounds coming out of your room earlier you must have gone out last night after all. I thought you were staying in. I didn’t see you at the Cowpoke (a local gay bar) last night so where’d you hookup with your little bitch?” asked Gunther
My cheeks reddened as I realized he was referring to me, but I wanted to hear what Tracey had to say so I kept quiet.
“Actually I didn’t go out last night. My “little bitch” showed up d***k on our doorstep about 2 am and begged me to take his cherry. It was the shock of my life since I had hit on him before but he’s always got some hot girlfriend and assured me he was straight. I’ve wanted him ever since I met him at Joe’s place about a year ago so how could I resist?” Tracey chuckled.
“One of your cute little twink boys then?”
“Actually not, you know that’s my preference but this one is different and special. Wait till you see him. I think you’ll find him very tasty. Right down your alley so to speak. Actually you’ve met him before”
I swallowed nervously as I realized Tracey was probably right. Months earlier one night after our Dungeons and Dragons session had wrapped up and everyone else had headed home Gunther had arrived at the apartment back from a trip to Thailand. Tracey asked him if it was a good trip and Gunther had smiled broadly and told us all about, even showing us some Polaroids he had taken of the Thai Ladyboys he had gone to Bangkok to have fun with. At the time I had been secretly intrigued by how pretty they were and maybe even a bit aroused, but I had no idea that I would wind up all dressed up and pretty like them begging for a guy to fuck me months later.
About then Tracey turned and noticed me. Grinning broadly he said to Gunther ”Looks like my “little bitch” is awake now. Gunther I’d like to introduce you to Miss Bobbi.”
Gunther turned around and his eyes lit up like a k** in a candy shop. He eyed me up and down taking in every inch of me. “I don’t recognize this one, Tracey she is way to pretty to be one of your little boyfriends in a dress! You are sure I have met her?’”
I blushed furiously, secretly pleased that he hadn’t recognized me, and enjoying his references to me as a female. “Umm, actually we’ve met a few times, I’m Rob. But I guess I go by Bobbi dressed like this. It’s kind of my first time.” I was a little nervous, given the way he eyed me like a wolf sizing up a succulent lamb. Gunther was quite tall at 6’4” and weighed about 250 lbs. all of it lean muscle on an Adonis-like physique. He had ice blue eyes with a strong jaw line and a slightly crooked nose that had gotten broken during a Tae Kwon Do match years earlier. He reminded me a lot of Dolph Lundgren and his noticeable German accent only heightened that impression.
Gunther took a closer look at me, recognition slowly dawning “I wouldn’t have made you as a boy on the street, that’s for sure. You are very passable as a girl and a pretty one at that. You look as good as the Ladyboys in Thailand. Do you suck cock as good as them?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” I shot back, strutting over to the coffee pot and pouring myself a mug. I added some sugar and asked Tracey if he had any cream. Gunther couldn’t resist the opening and offered his own creamy sperm as a joke. I said he probably didn’t have a big enough stir stick which he laughed at and assured me his stick was plenty big. We bantered back and forth like this while we ate breakfast. I asked Tracey if he had any painkillers as I had a bit of a hangover. Tracey asked what my plans were for the day, and if I needed to be home anytime soon. I replied that I had told my parents I was spending the weekend at my friend Tyler’s house as we had an epic gaming session planned and were designing a new Dungeon for our group to explore. (I did this a lot, so Mom had just said okay and told me to call home if I wasn’t going to be home Sunday night since she knew Tyler lived about a block from school and that I would probably want to stay the whole weekend.) Tracey walked to his cupboard and grabbed a bottle of brandy and prescription bottle opened it up and took out a little pink pill. He handed it to me and poured a large dollop of brandy in my coffee saying something about the hair of the dog that bit you.
I didn’t know what he gave me but it sure did the trick and soon I was feeling very mellow and dreamy (later I found out it was a vicoden). I pulled a joint out of Kayla’s purse and lit one up offering it to Gunther. “I’m not sure I should” he said “ Smoking weed gets me horny as hell. And as good as you look I’m not sure I can keep my hands off of you.”
“Maybe you won’t have to” I teased, a little shocked at the words coming out of my mouth. Last night was the first time I had ever dressed up completely as a girl and I had sucked Derek’s cock and Tracey’s as well and gotten fucked twice by Tracey. Wasn’t that enough? Yet here I was flirting with a guy twice my size who looked like he could snap me like a twig! Then I started thinking about the rather large and noticeable bulge in his pants and wondered if I could even handle it. I decided I might as well find out.
Standing up I walked over to him and sat on his lap and put the joint to his lips, looking over to Tracey to see if he was getting upset. I didn’t want to start a fight between roommates but whatever was in that pink pill had totally relaxed any inhibitions I might have had and I was feeling very randy and naughty. Tracey was grinning and apparently had no problem with the situation, motioning for me to go ahead. Gunther took a deep drag and held it for a moment and then pulled my lips to his shotgunning the smoke into my mouth. I inhaled it and held it for a moment before releasing. We traded a few more hits this way and then he started to kiss me. Gently at first and then more passionately, his hands roaming over my body, squeezing my ass and generally making quite free with the goods if you know what I mean!.
From time to time I would glance at Tracey, and I could see he was enjoying the show. I could feel Gunther’s cock swelling up against my panty clad asscheeks. My hands roamed over his chest and shoulders and I marveled at the hardness of his physique. I was incredibly aroused yet still had no sign of an erection. I was glad for that because I didn’t want one. I just wanted to be the perfect naughty lil slut for Gunther and suck his cock like his Ladyboy friends in Thailand. Gunther must have been thinking the same thing as pushed me off his lap and onto the floor “Enough” he said “It’s time to find out if you are as good as a real Ladyboy.” With that he dropped his pants to the floor and I could see his cock was sticking out well past the waist band of his boxers. He motioned me closer and told me to take his boxers off, I did so nervously wondering what I had gotten myself into but feverish with anticipation to see how big it really was.
His cock sprang forward as I pulled down his boxers and struck me in the face. Startled I pulled back and stared at it for a moment. It was quite large, at least 9 inches long and very thick, much bigger than Tracey or Derek! Also it was uncircumcised, the first one I’d ever seen. “Are you going to suck it or stare at it slut?” asked Gunther with a note of impatience.
Feeling a bit intimidated I took the shaft in one hand and started to stroke it. It was really thick, my fingers couldn’t even wrap all the way around it. I had to use both hands to encircle it. Feeling like I needed to work my way up to actually sucking it I started to lick the head of it like a lollipop pushing back his foreskin to expose the smooth head. A drop of precum glistened at the end of it and I licked it off, savoring the taste. For some reason this got me even more excited and I began to lick up and down his shaft, bathing it with my tongue. Gunther seemed to enjoy this and started to slap his cock against my face and my lips. “Open up” he commanded. I opened my mouth as wide as I could and he pushed his cock past my lips into my wet warm mouth. He let out a moan of pleasure and started to push it deeper. I gagged and realized there was no way I could deepthroat him like I had Derek and Tracey. Even though he was only about an inch longer than my best friend whom I had learned to suck dick on he was much thicker and I knew he would wreck my throat if he shoved it all the way in. Still I was feeling the effects of the vicoden, alcohol and weed and took him as deep as I could gagging a bit as I did so.
I must have sc****d his cock with my teeth then because he pulled his cock out of my mouth roughly and growled “No teeth Bitch!” and slapped me across the face, not too hard but hard enough to sting a bit and shock me. I must have looked hurt because he chuckled a bit and said “Don’t worry slut, you are going to suck it like the good little cockwhore you are. You’re not as good as a ladyboy yet, but you’re going to learn” I glared at him, face stinging from the slap and my pride hurt at being found inferior. I looked over to Tracey for support who simply shrugged as if to say “You got yourself into it!”
Gunther barked at me “Oh don’t look so offended Bobbi! I heard you in there with Tracey earlier and its time you learn how to be a true sissy slut. You’re not really his type after all, he prefers twinks. Young guys not little gurls who can’t get an erection and fuck him back. Him fucking you was a mercy fuck because he’s been dreaming about fucking you as Rob for over a year now. Transvestites really aren’t his thing. But they are mine so I guess it’s up to me to teach you how to be a proper sissy bitch. I have to say you’ve got the look down pretty well, none of the TV’s in this town are as pretty as you but you need to learn a few things like how to suck a really big cock without scr****g it with your teeth and how to take one in your pussy without crying.”
Then he grabbed me by the hair and pulled my mouth to his cock. I was still pissed so I pressed my lips together and resisted as he tried to f***e his cock into my mouth. He slapped me again “Open up slut!” I glared back at him defiantly. “Last warning Bobbi…1…2…3” I smiled and flipped him the bird, I heard Tracey mutter “Oh Shit! Now you’ve done it Bobbi!”
Gunther smiled at me before he looked over at Tracey and said “Yes she has, hasn’t she? Give me your belt Trace! I think it’s time Bobbi learns a lesson.” Tracey looked at me as if to say “I’m sorry” while he removed his belt and handed it to Gunther but I could see excitement in his eyes as he handed it over. “Go get the Polaroid and my toolkit from my room. There’s a couple fresh packs of film in my nightstand, bring them both” Tracey left the room and Gunther turned his attention back to me. I was trembling with fear now, my Dad had beat me with a belt whenever I got into trouble up until I was thirteen and I was terrified of what Gunther intended to do with it. “Please Gunther…” I begged but was cut short by another slap in the face. Then he grabbed my hair and pulled me to me feet, and dragged me over to the couch. He turned me around and grabbed both my wrists forcing them back behind me. I tried to struggle but at 5’7” and a slender 130 pounds against his size and strength it wasn’t much of a struggle. He tied my wrists with the belt binding them together tightly. Then he sat on the couch and pulled me down across his lap holding me by the hair with his left hand while yanking up my denim miniskirt with his right to reveal my satin covered ass. ‘Oh yes I’m going to enjoy this. “ He murmured. I was in great shape back then as I raced bikes competitively and was on the swim team as well. Girls told me all of the time what a cute ass I had and how they were jealous, so I was pretty proud of my derriere and got a little thrill from Gunther admiring it even if I was scared and angry at him. Slowly he edged my panties down revealing my baby smooth hairless ass. He caressed it for a bit then lifted his hand in the air and paused. I saw a flash of light and heard the distinctive sound of a Polaroid ejecting a picture. Oh god, I realized Tracey was taking pictures of the whole thing, I was so humiliated. Then SMACK! Gunther’s hand on my ass stung like crazy and I jerked in his grasp. He laughed and tightened his grip on my hair and started wailing away with a vengeance. I bucked and struggled to no avail; he was way too strong for me and had total control of my body. Soon I was crying and sobbing uncontrollably. I was also starting to realize that I was getting aroused by the total domination and humiliation I was going through. Gunther was obviously very aroused as I could feel his rock hard erection pressing up against my belly. This further heightened my arousal and it combined with the pain of his hand cracking against my ass so that soon every slap was like a mini orgasm shooting through my body. Gunther spanked me nonstop for several minutes and I could tell Tracey was taking pictures with the Polaroid the whole time.
Eventually he stopped and I gasped for breath in long shuddering breaths as I fought to gain control over my crying. “So, have we learned our lesson Bobbi?” he asked, almost tenderly.
“Yes” I gasped
SMACK! “Yes What? Bobbi?”
“Yes Gunther?”
SMACK!SMACK!SMACK! “That’s Yes Sir, got it Bobbi?”
“Yes Sir!” I wailed
“Are you my little bitch now Bobbi?” he asked, self satisfaction evident in his voice
“Yes Sir”
SMACK! “Yes Sir What!?!”
“Yes Sir I’m your little bitch now!’ I cried hating myself for saying it but afraid of further punishment and also realizing it was true. With his huge cock pressing up against me, my tender flaming asscheeks exposed and with Tracey taking pictures of the whole thing I knew there wasn’t anything I wouldn’t do for him or let him do to me.
“Are you going to suck my dick like a good little slut?”
“Yes Sir, I’ll suck your dick like a good little Slut…No Teeth!” I added, hoping to please him
Smack. Lightly this time. “Damn Straight. “ he chuckled “Are you going to beg me to let you suck my cock like a good little whore?
“Yes Sir, I will beg to suck your cock like a good little whore”
“After I‘m done letting you suck my dick will you beg me to fuck your pussy like the little cumslut you know you are?”
I hesitated, fearing the size of his huge cock…
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
“Yes Sir!” I cried “I’m a little cumslut and I will beg you to fuck me when you’re through letting me suck your huge cock!”
“Good, I think you’re ready to learn how to suck my cock. Get on your knees bitch!” He commanded, letting go of my hair. I complied, sliding off his lap onto the floor. It was difficult to get into the right position with my derriere on fire and my hands tied behind my back. Gunther took the camera from Tracey and snapped off a couple quick pics. I looked quite the sight with eyeliner and mascara streaming down my cheeks from the tears I had shed and my lipstick smeared from him rubbing his cock against my lips and face when I had tried to resist him earlier. “Oh, don’t you look adorable!” He remarked “You look like a good little whore who just got dumped by her boyfriend and balled her eyes out.” I nodded my agreement, my eyes locked on the huge erection bobbing just inches in front of my face. All I knew at that moment was I simply had to feel it in my mouth. I was so turned on I felt like my brain was boiling. I could feel precum leaking from my penis even though I wasn’t hard at all. In fact it seemed to have shrunk a bit from its usual flaccid state to a little nub less than an inch long, and my testicles had receded into my body and there was only a small empty void where my proud nutsack had once been. All in all I felt like a total girl and a slutty one at that! At that moment I wished I had a real pussy so that “SIR” could enjoy it . Anyways…
Gunther told me to open up and I readily obeyed his order. I opened my mouth as wide as I could, accepting his uncircumcised cock deep into my mouth. I used my tongue and lips on it trying to get him as hot as I could. He began to instruct me exactly as how he liked his massive dick sucked. Slow down, go faster, more tongue, stroke it, suck harder, lick the head more, beg more. Eventually he told Tracey “Give me the poppers, Trace!” I heard him sniff deeply twice before he stuffed a little brown bottle under my nose and told me to inhale. I did as I was ordered to and immediately felt a rush surging through my brain and my body. After that all of my existence was focused upon his huge cock in my mouth. I worked back and forth upon it feverishly, my only thought was about making Gunther shoot his load down my throat! Later I when I saw the Polaroids I was shocked to see how far I had gotten his huge dick inside my throat but ultimately I couldn’t deepthroat it all the way.
He used me like this for about twenty minutes before he yanked my hair back and pulled his cock out of my face and started jacking off, his beautiful cock hovering inches from my face. After an eternity he erupted, shooting huge jets of sperm all over my face and breasts. This wasn’t the first time I had sucked a cock to completion but definitely the most exciting! Knowing I had made a handsome stud cum with my looks and my skills as a cocksucker totally got me off., and I nearly came right then.
Fortunately for me Gunther wasn’t nearly done with me, he had Trace take a few more pics of me with my face and décolletage covered in his cum and even snapped off a couple himself. Then he told me I looked like a disgrace and I needed to clean myself off. He ordered me off to Tracey’s room to clean myself off and repair my makeup. This took awhile and it was a bit before I felt pretty enough to face my new master. I just knew if I wasn’t presentable I’d find myself across his lap again. Not that that was the worst thing I could imagine, but after having sucked him off and having been rewarded with my first facial, I found myself eager to feel him inside me despite my trepidation about his size. I was involved with the theater department at my school and specialized in theatrical makeup and often did the girls makeup for them for sexy roles such as dancers and molls in plays like “Guys and Doll”, in fact I often practiced on myself so I I would be better at their makeup (or so I told myself!), so I was able to make myself up pretty well, and was looking quite sexy after about 15 minutes. Admittedly, it was a bit heavier than what Mikki had done, but I liked what I saw in the mirror of Tracey’s bathroom and felt ready to go face my new master. At this point Tracey walked in holding a red rubber bag with a thin white plastic hose attached to it with a long thin nozzle at the other end. Handing it to me he said “Gunther wants you clean down there” and indicated I should go into his bathroom and give myself an enema. I did as I was told, enjoying the feeling of the warm water cleaning out my tushy and cleaned myself carefully with tissue and dried off my ass with a towel. A quick glance in the mirror showed my hair was a bit of a mess but it only made me look like more of a slut so I smoothed it a bit and walked out to the living room to face Gunther and what I knew would be his taking of my sweet lil asspussy.
When I walked into the living room I noticed a set of lingerie lying upon the coffee table along with some various toys and sundries. Tracey sat in a Laz-E-Boy recliner nearby, Polaroid in hand, an obvious look of enjoyment on his face. I looked to Gunther, obviously awaiting further instructions.
“Strip Bitch!” he ordered.
Reluctantly, I complied. Stripping off my Jacket, then my skirt and panties, fish net bodyhose and corset. It was the last that I was most reluctant to take of as I felt it did the most to help accentuate my figure and was also the most work to take off. Although after nearly a whole day of being cinched tightly at the waist my torso retained the shaped f***ed upon it by the corset, narrowing at the middle and flaring out at the hips and chest. Oddly it was at this point that I was the most completely humiliated, standing there naked without any girl clothes on. I knew what he wanted me to do so I indicated the pink lingerie on the coffee table and begged to put it on. Gunther laughed and said “You didn’t think I’d fuck you without being dressed like a proper sissy gurl did you? By all means, get dressed and do it quickly!”
I obeyed with alacrity crossing over to the table and began putting on my new outfit. Gunther told me it had belonged to his last bitch. But that she had left it there when she graduated college and moved away last year, although I was gratified when he told me that she wasn’t as pretty as me and he looked forward to seeing how pretty I looked in her gurl clothes.
I began with a pair of satin and lace French pink panties that tied at the hips on both sides. Next came a pair of pink silk stockings with a seam up the back that felt absolutely marvelous as I pulled their sheer silky smoothness over my bare toned legs. Then I donned a pair of long lacy pink fingerless gloves that had a little loop at the end to put my middle finger through but otherwise left my hands open. Basically they looked kind of like a pair of lacy pink stockings for my arms coming up to mid bicep and accentuated them in a very feminine way. Lastly there was a pink lacey corset like top that laced up the back with pink ribbon. It wasn’t as sturdy as the corset I had been wearing with no boning or ribbing but was definitely more comfortable and had attached garters to hold up my pink silk stockings. Tracey helped me with the garters and cinched up the waist of the corset. The bra cups of the corset were padded so when I added the pads I’d been wearing earlier it pushed up the flesh on my chest so I looked like I had a very respectable set of boobs with nice deep cleavage that made me feel very sexy and gurly. ( My ability to “fake” a set of titties has ever since been one of my favorite talents and many men have asked if I was a real TS or on hormones over the years.) I finished the look with a pair of patent leather pink pumps that had to have at least a five or six inch stiletto heel to them, and a strap that buckled around the ankle. They were slightly too big but that was okay with me as the heels I had been wearing were about a half size too small and pinched my feet terribly. The height of the heels made walking rather difficult, but that was okay as I figure they weren’t really designed for walking in anyways!
After I had finished dressing I looked to Gunther for approval and the lust in his eyes was quite evident. “You look fucking Hot Bobbi! Go in the bathroom and see what a sexy little slut you are” Dutifully I did so excited to see how I looked and tottered off to the bathroom with short mincing steps, handicapped by the extreme height of the heels I was wearing.
When I got to the bathroom I was stunned at what I saw and thrilled at the same time. I looked like a model in a Fredericks of Hollywood catalog. Long slender toned legs accentuated by the stilettos and pink stockings on my legs. A tight toned, still slightly red, ass with creamy pale smooth skin encased in pink satin and lace. Prominent ersatz titties were jutting proudly from my chest with cleavage that invited a cock to rest there. Sexy smoky eyes with long dark lashes and pouty sexy red glossy lips that were obviously just made for sucking cock, all framed by a soft cloud of curly brown hair that reached past my shoulders. If I could have cloned myself I would have fucked me right then and there! I must have admired myself for too long because Gunther yelled from the living room to quit fawning over myself and get my ass in there to take care of his dick.
I walked out to the living room to see him standing naked in the middle of the room with his large semi erect cock dangling down invitingly. I started to walk over to him but he held his hand up in a fist, extended his fore finger and pointed down at the floor “Crawl!” I dropped to my hands and knees and crawled across the floor to him while Tracey snapped off a couple more Polaroids of me. He was smoking a clawed meerschaum pipe packed with some potent smelling weed and handed it to me so I took it and took several tokes before he stopped me and handed me a couple pills (another vicoden and a valium this time) saying “Here take these, you’re going to need the for what comes next” and then gave me a snifter of brandy to wash it down with.
I was already feeling the buzz again from the weed and salivating at the sight of his large cock dangling in front of my face so I reached up for it and was rewarded by another slap to my face. Not too hard but enough to sting a little and get my attention. I looked up t see him slowly wagging his finger back and forth in front of my face in a gesture of negation. I remembered my place and begged him “Please Sir may I suck your cock?” Smiling he nodded his assent shifting his hips forward to my face and I took his cock eagerly into my mouth, marveling at how eager I was to do so. I used all of the talents he had taught me and all of my limited experience with previous attempts at sucking dick and he was rock hard in short order. Meanwhile Tracey had run out of Polaroid film so Gunther told him to get more at the camera shop about a block away. I was a little disappointed to be losing my audience and photographer for a bit but knew he’d be back soon. I started stroking Gunther’s cock with both hands, realizing as I did so what a great design the fingerless lace gloves were, they were very feminine but didn’t cover my palms and fingers with lace which surely would have chafed his cock as I stroked it. Also they didn’t cover up my red fake nails that Mikki had applied the night before so my small hands looked very feminine and sexy wrapped around his rigid member.
After a few minutes Gunther ordered me to stop and put my face on the floor while on my knees and to spread my asscheeks with my hands. Trembling, thinking he might be ready to fuck me with his huge cock I did so. He noticed my trepidation and said “Don’t worry Bobbi, you’re not ready for this yet. First we have to prepare your pussy for my cock. He pulled my panties to the side and then he applied a lubricant to my butt that had a numbing agent in it and I felt a mild buzzy feeling as my sphincter began to go numb and relax. He eased a finger inside me probing my insides, then he slipped another in, then a third. By this point the valium and vicoden had kicked into full effect so I was feeling very buzzed and enjoying his probing quite a bit. I heard Tracey come back in and he told Gunther he’d decided to rent a video camera while he was there and Gunther said it was a great idea. I remember being vaguely appalled, but the d**gs were doing their job and kept me submissive and compliant, focused on the wonderful feeling of his fingers sliding in and out of me. Tracey busied himself setting up the video camera and tripod which took some time as video cameras back in the eighties were large, clunky, and complicated. Meanwhile, Gunther withdrew his fingers and inserted a fairly large butt up my ass. It hurt a bit but then I heard a click and the plug started vibrating sending electric tingly feelings throughout my body. It felt great and waves of pleasure were coursing through my body!
He told me to get to my knees and beg Tracey to let me suck his cock as he was taking a break and wanted to watch me suck cock like a good little whore. I did as I was told and soon Trace had his cock buried down my throat fucking my face like a girls pussy. I loved it and have always loved a good dominant face fuck since then but I can only do it with cocks that are the right size as my mouth is only so big. Gunther was obviously enjoying the show and egged Tracey on telling him to fuck my mouth like it was one of his little twinks’ boypussies. Tracey had been watching me be Gunther’s little bitch for hours now and was obviously very turned on as he only lasted a few minutes and came deep in my mouth holding my head still so I could feel his hot cum hitting the back of my throat, coating my tongue. “Don’t you dare swallow yet!” ordered Gunther so I held it in my mouth while Tracey squeezed the last few drops into my open mouth and on my lips. Gunther took more pictures of me on my knees with cum in my mouth and the buttplug in my ass driving me crazy and had me face the video camera to show my mouthful of cum. Eventually I swallowed reflexively and it must have been too soon. Gunther told me I was a very bad girl and must be punished again, pulling me across his lap and spanking me. It wasn’t as brutal as before and I thoroughly enjoyed it with the vibrator humming away inside me while he worked my tender ass with his bare hand.
After my ass was pink and tender again, he stood up and I could see that the spanking had gotten him as excited as me as his cock was rock hard. I begged him to let me suck it and he consented but only for a moment. After a few minutes he pulled his cock away from me and told me it was time, leading me to the middle of the room he instructed me to get on all fours, doggystyle. He eased the vibrator from my ass and I felt a little pop as it came out; I squirmed and wiggled my ass a bit missing the feeling of it inside me.
“Don’t worry slut, I’ve got something even better than that for you.” He paused for a moment to put on a condom and I idly wondered where he found condoms big enough to fit him. He must have guessed what I was thinking and he told me they were special order from a company in Europe. Then he applied more desensitizing lube to my hole and started working his fingers into me using them to stretch and widen his target. I was moaning in pleasure from this when he asked if was ready. I knew what he wanted from me so I wiggled my ass invitingly abegged him to fuck me like a good little whore.
I felt the head press up against my waiting hole and he started to push it in. Even with the desensitizing cream and having been stretched by the vibrator and his fingers it was a tight fit and the pain was pretty intense he paused for a moment with just a few inches inside me to let me get used to his girth. Then slowly and inexorably he began working it deeper inside me with slow back and forth strokes, pushing it a little deeper each time. Despite his gentleness I gasped in pain a few times and was tearing up a bit. Tracey suggested to Gunther that he pull out for a moment and let me catch my breath as it had seemed to work earlier. He did so and after a couple of minutes the throbbing pain inside me subsided and I wiggled my ass suggestively begging him to put it back in me. It went in much easier this time and he slid further into me getting about seven inches deep before coming up against stiff resistance from the muscles deep inside me. I pushed back against him and he grabbed me by the hips and pushed forward harder, I could feel the clenched muscles starting to yield when all of a sudden I felt a sharp tearing pop and he thrust all the way inside me to the hilt. The pain made me cry out and he stopped just resting there with his huge cock buried in my ass and let me get used to the pain while my body adjusted to the intruder inside of it. After a bit he pulled back some and began thrusting back and forth slowly moaning as he did so. “ Gottdam your pussy is so tight Bobbi, it’s the tightest pussy I’ve ever had.” He exclaimed. “I should think so! “ I thought to myself, given the fact that until about twelve hours ago I had been a total virgin in this area and that Tracey’s cock wasn’t nearly as big as Gunther’s! I glanced over and saw that Tracey had taken the video camera off of the tripod and was moving about the room shooting the action from different angles. Somehow knowing that I looked like a little porn starlet and was being filmed like one got me even more aroused at that moment and I began bucking back onto onto the huge dick inside me, crying out at the sharp stab of pain I got every time he bottomed out deep inside my bowels. Gunther picked up his tempo fucking me harder and faster and I fucked him back. Soon he was pistoning in and out of me like a well oiled machine, calling me all sorts of names like slut, cunt and bitch. Telling me I was his sissy whore and he was going to use me like this all the time. I loved it and begged him to fuck me harder, saying I was his little sissy bitch and I loved having his cock in me and that I would do anything for him if he would just keep fucking me please! I could feel an orgasm building deep inside me and came violently, cum flowing out of my limp clit and my ass twitching around the cock buried deep within me.
This put Gunther over the edge and he exploded, slamming me back on his cock with each spurt. The pain/pleasure and the realization that he was cumming inside me had me delirious and drove me over the edge. I think I passed out for a moment, when I came to I was laying face down on the carpet with a deep but strangely pleasant aching within my bowels. I was exhausted and felt thoroughly used up. Tracey was sitting in an easy chair smoking a joint and Gunther was nowhere to be seen.
“He’s in his bedroom sl**ping like a baby. I think you wore him out” Tracey said “Quite the feat, you should be proud of yourself. I’ve seen him wreck two gurls in one session and go back for more.”
“I feel wrecked” I grunted and tried to stand but my legs were like jelly so I crawled over to the couch and f***ed myself up on it with some assistance from Tracey. I took the joint from him and toked up. There was a pile of Polaroids featuring yours truly on the coffee table and I picked some up and started looking through them. the first few I looked at were just of me dressed up in the pink lingerie that I was now wearing and I admired them thinking how sexy and cute I looked. There were several more of me laying across Gunther’s lap while he wailed on my bottom. I was shocked to see how red my ass had gotten under his hand. I was also a little shocked to feel the beginnings of an erection while looking at pictures of me dressed as a sissy. As I went through the pictures I got harder and harder and soon my cock was straining against my cum soaked panties. I thought it was odd because I hadn’t gotten an erection yet, even when I came while Gunther was fucking me. I asked Tracey about it and he told me a lot of sissies were wired that way and that it was pretty normal, at least as far as being a boy who likes to dress up in girls clothes and act like a total slut for men can be considered normal. I threw him a dirty look and turned back to the fascinating pictures in my hand. The pictures of me sucking his cock and of his cum all over my face soon had precum leaking out the tip of my rock hard erection and I started to stroke it absentmindedly and the pictures of him fucking me were about to drive me over the edge when Tracey cleared his throat , startled I looked up having totally forgotten he was there. He reminded me that there was video and asked if I wanted to see it? Oh God yes! He took the vhs tape out of the camera and put it in the video player and pressed play. Soon I was watching myself suck Tracey to completion like I was a teenage porn slut working a dick in Southern California. The shot of me holding his cum in my mouth was extra slutty and I started rubbing my boyclit again really enjoying the show. I nearly came several times but held back until the end when Gunther and I came together. Watching him slam himself into me as he shot his load sent me over the edge and I exploded with one of the best orgasms I’ve ever had even to this day. My sperm shot high into the air and fell back on me with a few drops spattering onto my face neck and breasts. I snapped out of my reverie and realized Tracey was standing next to me jerking his cock furiously, I could tell he was about to come and I leaned forward with my mouth open tongue out greedily awaiting my reward. He came in seconds coating my face and tongue with drops of salty jizz. There wasn’t much and I was a little disappointed but figured what the heck it was his fourth load in less than 24 hours!
I was still quite buzzed from the d**gs and the alcohol and the weed and it was around 6pm so I figured there was no way I was going home. I was sticky all over from their jizz and so I asked Tracey if I could borrow his shower. He said yes and I spent like an half an hour under the steaming water. When I got out of the shower and finished toweling myself off I came out into the bedroom and saw two full sets of clothes on the bed. One was a pair of jeans, tshirt, and hoody with a pair of vans skateboard shoes; the other was a sexy version of a catholic schoolgirls oufit, red plaid pleated miniskirt, white silk blouse, White lacy padded bra, white lacy panties, white kneehigh stockings and high heeled oxford shoes. I realized I was being given a choice, stay dressed as a gurl, which meant Gunther would probably make me suck him again and maybe even fuck me again. Or I could put on the male clothes and play time would be over. I looked at the long red nails still attached to my fingers, gave a little sigh and started putting on my new school girl outfit.




... Continue»
Posted by sbobbi66 10 months ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Sex Humor  |  Views: 1773  |  
100%
  |  2

Amy's first time

A couple of nights back I was getting ready for bed, I went to the window in my bedroom to pull the blind. I looked towards my neighbour's window as I always did in the hope of a glimpse of their eldest daughter, Amy. I was never lucky enough to see anything, until that night a couple of days back. When I glanced towards the window I saw the girl getting ready for bed. She look like she'd just slipped the white blouse she'd been wearing off and was now standing right by the window with the blouse in her hands. Her young breasts were still hidden from view, encased as they were in her white bra.

I'd wanted Amy from the time her f****y first moved in next door. She's a slim blonde girl who has a fantastic ass and will have a perfect pair of tits when she's fully grown.

The night I could just see the top of Amy's skirt or trousers (I couldn't tell which they were) above the window ledge. Her white bra had an embodied pattern around the to top of the cups and looked great against her smooth creamy white skin. Amy's face looked a picture of perfection, she was looking down at her breasts, presumably admiring them.

I knew I shouldn't stand there too long staring at her, but there was no way I was tearing my eyes away from her sexy little body. I couldn't have been looking more that a couple of seconds but it felt like so much longer. Amy looked up and saw me watching her, I was frozen in the position I'd been in when I first saw her, with one hand supporting me on the window frame and the other reaching up towards the blind. My mind panicked, thoughts ran through my mind about what I should do. Should I close the blind and go away, look elsewhere pretending I hadn't see her or maybe even pretend that the house was on fire and jump out of the window. In the end I simply flashed her a smile of appreciation and started to pull the blind down... slowly!

To my surprise Amy smiled back and waved to stop me pulling down the blind. Still smiling she blew me a kiss then reached behind her back. Her well formed breasts were thrust out towards me, I would have given anything at that moment to be in her room. As I watched Amy's bra slackened and she pulled it away from her chest. The sexy teenager stood at the window showing me her perfect breasts. She looked nervous but very excited.

"You're gorgeous," I mouthed to her and blew a kiss back at her.

"Thanks," she mouthed back and acted out catching the kiss in her hands and putting to her mouth. Amy looked nervously over her shoulder towards the bedroom door, turned back to me and waved good bye then closed her curtains.

I couldn't stop thinking about that girl all night, I kept imagining having her, wondering if I'd be her first and what she'd look like when she came. The next two days were very busy for me and I'd all but forgotten about the little strip show I'd been given.

Yesterday, I got home and put the kettle on it was pouring with rain outside and I really needed a hot drink. There was a knock on the door. When I opened it I found Amy standing on the doorstep, she looked pretty soaked.

"Hi," she said. "No one's home yet and I've lost my door key. I was hoping I could wait with you for them to get home."

"Yeah of course you can," I said standing aside to let her in.

The bedraggled look really suited Amy and she looked great. Her long blonde hair was a total wet mess, her skirt and coat were dripping water all over the carpet, even her features of her face had water dripping from them. I took her coat from her and saw that she was in her school uniform.

"Come with me, I'll find you a towel and hang this over the bath to dry off, " I said. She followed me up the stairs into my bedroom. I told her to sit down for a minute while I hung her jacket up and found her a towel. I managed to find a hanger and took her coat into the bathroom. I hung her coat up and grabbed a big towel and took it into Amy.

She was laid on top of the covers on my bed, still wearing her school blazer but she'd taken off her tie and had undone the top few buttons of her blouse. She was wearing white knee high socks that totally clashed with her black skirt but looked so good for it. I'm pleased to say that she'd also taken off her shoes before getting onto my bed!

"Are you okay, Amy?" I asked.

"Yeah, I didn't think you'd mind me laying on your bed. You looked like you'd enjoy it the other night!"

"I've never minded having a sexy girl in my bed before," I said as I sat down on the edge of the bed. I leaned over her and rubbed her stomach through her wet blouse, I hadn't noticed before but the front of her blouse was so wet that it had become virtually see-through.

"Good," Amy replied.

I lowered myself to the young girl's face and kissed her lips, gently pinching her lower lip between mine as I pulled away from her. Amy grasped the front of my shirt, using it to pull herself up. I held her around the back of her neck as we kissed, this time sliding my tongue into her mouth and feeling my way inside.

"We should really get you out of those wet clothes. I wouldn't want you to catch a cold," I told Amy. "You're welcome to borrow a pair of my jogging bottoms and a tee-shirt if you want, I'll wait downstairs while you get changed."

"No, don't," she said softly. "You've seen me topless already." Amy gave a cheeky wink and turned a little red as she spoke.

There was no way that Amy was leaving my house unfucked.

I stood up and crossed the room to pull the blind down, I wouldn't have wanted anyone to see me with the neighbours naked daughter now would I?

Turning back I found the gorgeous schoolgirl on her feet in the middle of the room. Standing in front of her the girl seemed tiny, the top of her head was slightly below my shoulder and when we kissed I had to bend down to reach her lips. I kissed her deeply, exploring her wet body with my hands. Running my hands up her sides I brushed the sides of her breasts and slipped my hands under the shoulder of her blazer and pushed it down her arms. Amy let the blazer fall to the floor and started feeling me through my shirt.

I carefully pushed her back and sat her on the edge of the bed. Kneeling before her I released the buttons of her blouse and untucked it from her skirt. I slipped the blouse from her arms and dropped it on the floor. We kissed a few more times as we explored each others bodies. Amy's skin was soft and warm, it was smooth and floorless. Reaching behind her I unfastened her bra and leaned towards the bed, pushing Amy down onto her back as I went, she lifted her legs and slide across the bed giving me space to lay next to her.

Cradling her head I kissed her while running my fingers over the soft flesh of her stomach, waiting for the right moment when she was relaxed enough for me to feel her breasts properly for the first time. They were worth taking time over; big and firm like teenage tits should be. I thought for a moment that Amy was going to try and back out of what we were doing as I first touched them, she sort of froze for a second and looked scared. But, then the second passed and she relaxed again.

We kissed for a few more minutes, I fondled her breasts and she rubbed her hands over me. Then Amy surprised me.

She took my hand from her breast and whispered, "stop."

"What's wrong, babe?" I asked. Amy just smiled and kissed my hand.

"This is what you really want," she winked as she spoke. Amy moved my hand from her mouth, over her breasts and stomach, lifted her skirt and put my hand on her cotton knickers.

I'd always had her figured as a dirty girl, but a girl who didn't know she was dirty yet. Clearly I was wrong and Amy knew just how dirty she was, I wouldn't have wasted so much time going gentle with her if I'd known!

Slipping my hand under the waist band of her knickers I slid down to her opening. Noticing the lack of hair I asked, "Do you shave, babe?" Amy just nodded in reply. We kissed deeply again; the dirty teen opened her legs wide for me to get to the warm hole that was drawing me. I wasn't disappointed, Amy was already reasonably wet, her clit was poking out enough for me to feel when I brushed against it as I parted her pussy lips and sank a finger deep into the young girl. There was a wonderful tightness as her pussy clamped my finger and I knew that I would enjoy plunging my cock deep into her when the time came. Amy's breathing had already quickened and she'd wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me into the kiss; I remember wondering whether she'd do the same with her legs when I was finally inside her.

For a few minutes I played with Amy, rubbing her clit and finger fucking her, while I kissed her breasts. Her nipples became hard fairly quickly. She sighed as I sucked each one in turn and grunted as I flicked her clit and gently bit her nipple at the same time. After a few minutes of playing with her I went searching for the cute teenagers G-Spot. Sometime it's hard to find, but I had a feeling that with Amy it'd be fairly easy. Sure enough, I dragged my finger inside her against the roof of her pussy just twice before she reacted.

"Oh my God," shrieked Amy. "Do that again, babe. Do it again please." Begged the gorgeous girl beneath me. I did it again, her face was flush as she buried it in my chest. Amy was panting hard already and shaking as I found the spot again and again. I guess she wasn't used to getting this kind of attention. I held her wrist tight forcing her back onto the bed so I could watch her as she enjoyed herself.

The teenagers face had turned a pleasing shade of red, as had much of her upper body. Amy was biting her lip to stifle the cries of pleasure, but even so she was being pretty noisy. Her body shook each time I fingered her, making her breasts wobble nicely.

I played with her like this for a while, until the girl was going nuts, then I stopped suddenly and without warning pulled my fingers from her.

"No! Don't stop. Please keep going." Amy was begging me, she even tried to push my hand back between her legs. I couldn't help laughing, especially when I noticed her hips still rocking as if my fingers were still inside her.

"Do you like that?" I asked, trying to sound unsure.

"You know I do! Please do it again, I'll do anything if you do it again."

"My fingers are all messy now; lick them clean for me and I'll give you something even better!"

For the next minute I got to watch one of my favourite sights. A sexy teenage girl, so horny and desperate to cum that she'll do anything to get her man to being her off. Amy licked and sucked her own juices from my fingers with the speed of a thirst dog lapping up water from its bowl.

When I was satisfied with her work, I stood up and pulled Amy by the ankles to the edge of the bed, then I pulled her now soaked knickers from her and threw them across the room.

Amy propped herself up on her elbows to watch as I got her into position. She still wore her black skirt and white knee high socks, those are my favourite piece of school uniform, so I didn't take them off for her.

I knelt between her legs, placing each leg over my shoulders. Amy was still watching me. I pulled her pussy lips apart, holding her open with my thumbs and pushed my tongue into her pussy hole then licked upwards to her clit. She gasped loudly and fell flat on her back. Amy held her hands tightly over her face, moaning into her palms as I lapped up juice from off of her clit. Her stick thin legs were kicking the air behind my legs, occasionally trying to move away, but my arms were wrapped around her thighs as I held her pussy lips open so there was no way she was going to break free.

I always enjoy watching the face of a girl as I'm eating her pussy, there's something exciting about seeing how her expressions changes as she gets hornier and how she reacts to what I'm doing.

Amy was a good one to watch. Her young face, so full of horny curiosity and lust as I knelt between her legs, had changed for a second to a face of shock as I first ran my tongue over her clit. Now her face was spaced out. Her eyes tightly closed and her mouth wide open sucking in air with quick shallow breaths. She was mumbling something that was mostly incoherent but sounded like words of encouragement to me. The girl's face and chest was turning red, a light pink appeared on her breasts and cheeks and quickly spread turning darker all the time. Within a few minutes Amy had hold of the back of my head and was pushing me against her pussy. By now her eyes were wide open and she was begging me not to stop. I slipped two fingers inside her and was rewarded with a loud cry of excitement. Amy's pussy tightened around my fingers and as that happened she started making a high pitched whine that grew louder and louder the tighter her pussy clamped my fingers, until she let out a loud and long lasting sigh followed by some equally loud murmurings about how good she felt. With that Amy's pussy loosened its grip and she quietened down to a few loud pants as her orgasm subsided.

I stood up and quickly dropped my trousers and boxer shorts while Amy was still dazed. Trapping her against my shoulders and arms I lent over her and thrust my tongue back inside her mouth so she would taste herself in my kiss. I could feel my hard cock rubbing against Amy's wet pussy.

"Are you gonna fuck me now?" Amy asked looking into my eyes.

"Yeah, babe." I replied.

"Okay. Please be careful with me though, I haven't done this bit before." Amy sounded so sweet as she told me she was still a virgin.

I pressed my dick against Amy's wet lips and leaned forwards, opening her up and entering her body. Amy squealed a little as her pussy was filled for the first time. In one slow push I slid my full length into her.

"It feels like you're in my belly," Amy said rubbing her stomach and grinning. I love fucking girls while I hold their legs in the air, it lets me get so deep inside them and like Amy discovered the girl really knows she's been fucked.

Leaning back and thrusting slightly upwards into the virgin pussy I was able to stroke her G-spot again with my cock. Amy was going nuts, rubbing herself all over and playing with her tits as I had her. Once I was sure she was comfortable having me inside her, I started giving it to her hard, pumping my full length in and out with quick hard thrusts. Amy started whimpering as soon as my balls slapped against her arse for the first time. At one point she actually started sucking her thumb, then spat it out and was gasping for air. Her upper body was turning red; I could see she was close to cumming for me again.

Holding both ankles in one hand I pushed her legs as far towards her chest as I could. Using my free hand I rubbed Amy's clit as I continued to fuck her. That was enough, I felt her already tight pussy grabbing at my cock trying to stop the hard fucking she was taking as the sweet young girl came from her first screw. I pumped into her a few more times until I was sure that she was totally satisfied, then withdrew from her body while Amy mumbled her thanks to me.

Still holding Amy's ankles tight, I pushed her legs back until they touched her breasts and lifted her backside off of the bed. Amy was squirming against my grip saying that it hurt to be held in that position. I ignored her.

Taking careful aim, I placed my hard cock against the small opening of Amy's bum hole. Her ass was wet where her juices had flowed down from her pussy and my cock was wet where she'd cum over it.

Amy isn't a stupid girl and even though she was a virgin up until a few minutes before, she'd already worked out what I planned next.

"Please don't put it in there, babe. I don't want that, it'll hurt." Amy was almost sobbing as she begged me not to take her anally as well.

"Don't worry, it'll be okay," I reassured her.

"No, I don't want it there!"

"Well, you're getting it anyway, so be a good girl and enjoy it!" I snapped the words out, making Amy jump with surprise.

"Okay," she whispered meekly.

The young girl watched me as I leaned forward with my cock pressing against her tightly closed asshole. She grimaced as the pressure built up on her bum and gasped loudly when her muscles gave up letting my cock slide deep inside her virgin bum.

"That doesn't hurt, does it babe?" I asked once my full length was buried inside her.

"It does feel weird though," Amy replied shaking her head in answer to my question. I slowly drew back until only the tip of my cock was inside her. As I did it Amy let out a long "ohhhh" and then a "mmmmm" as I pushed back into her body.

Amy's ass was so tight, I knew I wouldn't last long inside of her. The cute girl squealed and thrashed about on the bed as I pounded her ass for a couple of minutes. When Amy said it was starting to hurt her, I knew it was time to stop. I'd only been inside her two minutes and although her ass was a little wet from the juice that had run from her pussy I knew that wouldn't be enough to lubricate her for long. In any case I was on the verge of cumming myself.

I whipped my cock out and rammed it hard into Amy's pussy once just so I could feel her around my cock again.

Dropping her legs I ran around the bed to Amy's pretty face. I didn't even need to ask Amy to suck it, before I reached her she was rolling onto her side and opening wide for me. I entered her warm moist mouth and was treated to an expert blow job. I found out after she'd finished that Amy had sucked a lot of lads off. Within a few moments I felt the tension build in my balls and I knew that I'd be giving Amy a delicious drink any second now. Amy, being the expert she is, managed to keep me on the verge of cumming for ages, so that when I finally did shoot my load into her mouth two things happened. First, I nearly fell over as it felt so good; and secondly, Amy got a huge mouthful causing a little to run down her chin before she could swallow. Always the thoughtful and polite girl, Amy even licked my cock clean when I stopped cumming.

We lay together for a little while chatting, until Amy felt ready to get dressed and head home. As she was dressing I picked up her school blazer from the floor. I got the wrong end and all her things fell from the pockets, including a set of house keys.

"I thought you said you didn't have your keys?" I asked playfully.

"I lied," Amy replied winking.

I pinned her against the wall, kissing her and feeling her body through her half done up blouse.

"I can't believe you lied, I'll have to spank you next time!" I said giving her breast a playful squeeze as I spoke

"Mmm, okay. I guess I could stop by on Friday to be punished if that's good for you." Amy was fluttering her eyelids as she spoke making her young face look even more innocent.

Any way, we agreed on seeing each other on Friday night. Talking of which, I better go get ready, not sure whether to use my hand or paddle. Either way I have a feeling that this is going to be a great night.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 4171  |  
89%
  |  11

First Time Sex in the Forest

I must have been about 7 or 8 when I first realised the pleasure of being naked in front of others. My parents were strictly religious so anything to do with the anus or penis was dirty and it was grievously sinful to be seen by others accidentally or, certainly , on purpose. When one of my friends suggested we looked at each others genitals I was shocked but then excited. We built a little tent out of a clothes horse covered with a blanket and we all crawled inside. Even then , I was the first to volunteer. There was not much room so the other boy and two girls helped me off with my tee shirt. I hesitated about showing my "Mickey Mouse as I then called it but one of the girls gave a quick tug at my shorts and there was my little stiff erection in full view. I didn't understand the powerful feelings this gave me. It was a fantastic sensation but then someone said adults were coming so I dressed in a small panic and pretended nothing unusual was going on and the moment was over. We would , occasionally, repeat the show and I was always the first to volunteer.

A few years later on one hot summer night I couldn't sl**p. I had an overwhelming desire to be naked in the fresh air. I slipped out of bed , dressed in my pyjamas, and crept down the stairs and out of the back door. My home was near the field where we had held the impromptu strip show. I cautiously made my way down the path and through the gap in the hedge beside a small hill. I slipped out of my pyjama top and then , savouring the moment, dropped my pants and stepped out of them. The sensation of the cool air on my body was wonderful and I had a raging erection in no time. I was so naïve that I did not know how to masturbate so I enjoyed the sensation of walking about in the cool night air with my erection swinging before me. I knew I could not be seen behind the Hill but , eventually , I had the urge to stand exposed on the top of the Hill in full view of the neighbouring houses. I knew it was unlikely that anyone was awake and looking at that time but the thought that someone might see me increased my sense of excitement. I walked about ,naked , for the next hour and then ,regretfully , crept back to my home and bed. I couldn't understand why my testicles were aching but ,that night ,I had a great wet dream.

I attended an all boys Catholic school. I was very shy of girls and sex was something not to be discussed. Occasionally , some of the older boys would show me pictures from Girly mags and the sight of naked female breasts guaranteed an instant erection but that was as far as it went. I would buy copies of Playboy and Penthouse and , in the privacy of my bedroom , would enjoy the pictures. I could maintain an erection for hours but .although I always got that ache in the groin and some liquid would seep out of my penis , that was as far as I knew how to go. I had heard the word Masturbation. It meant "to practice self abuse" according to my dictionary. One evening ,I was 16 by then , I read another definition "to manipulate the penis to orgasm" I still wasn't sure what this meant but I was already aroused by looking at my Magazines so I checked the door was locked and dropped my trousers and pants. I knew stroking my penis was pleasurable but I didn't know what to do next. I took my erection between my two palms and started to rub it , like a Boy Scout trying to light a fire, until my penis was bright red. I could feel pleasure building up but couldn't quite get there. Then I noticed that the pleasure was greatest when the swollen end of my penis received the most attention. I rubbed ,faster and faster. A great wave of pleasure built up in my groin and ,with a gasp of delight , semen spurted out. It was everywhere - my hands , thighs and on the floor. I had done it - my first wank ! I quickly found more gentle techniques and would wank 2 or 3 times a day in front of my Magazines. My mother nearly caught me once ,because I had forgotten to lock the door , but if she saw anything she did not say.

I met my wife at work. She was the first girl I had summoned up the courage to invite out. She was the first girl I kissed and ,when we married , she was the first girl I ever had sex with. We were both shy so never experimented with different positions etc .I enjoyed sex with her but it became a little boring as years passed by. I still enjoyed outdoor nudity. On hot sticky nights I would wait till my Wife was sound asl**p and then creep out of bed and into the back garden. I would strip and walk about masturbating. The thought of being seen by neighbours was the added thrill. On a few nights I even walked down the front drive ,almost on to the road and masturbated. Once , I had to drop behind a low shrub when a car came round the corner and almost caught me in its headlights. It was an anxious moment but added to the thrill of the orgasm.

In Summer I would look out for places to strip naked and masturbate. The ideal spot was woodland off the beaten track. I would look for a secluded glade ,protected by trees or shrubs on most sides so that I could not be seen unexpectedly. However, there had to be a slight chance that someone might catch me as I masturbated because that added an extra thrill. Once I had found a suitable spot I would check around the are to be sure no one was about. I might spend twenty minutes checking and double checking before I felt safe enough to begin. I would ,carefully, take off my shoe and socks. Then I would hang my Tee shirt over a branch, slip out of my trousers and then , with one last look around to be sure, would step out of my underpants and enjoy the sensation of breezes on my naked penis and buttocks. It was one of the rules of the game that I would leave my clothes and move across to the clearing I had chosen. leaving my clothes added to the excitement of the slight risk of being naked and helpless if caught. I have explained all this so that you can fully appreciate how I felt about the events I am about to describe.

It was in June last year. My wife and I had booked a Holiday in the Black Forest are in Germany. It was a nice hotel with its own pool and it backed onto woodland climbing up the Mountain. That afternoon I had left my wife sunbathing beside the pool. She was chatting to two other guests we had met at Dinner the night before. I was on the lookout for a good wank spot. I followed one of the footpaths that wound its way into the Woodland behind the Hotel. As I walked on the number of people on the path declined and I started to look for the perfect spot. I left the path and moved deeper into the wood The noises from the Village near the hotel died away and I was surrounded by the silence of the Forest broken only by the sound of the occasional bird call. After walking for about ten minutes I thought I had found the perfect spot. It was a small clearing surrounded by large trees. Enough light could get through the canopy to allow a grassy carpet. There was a semi circular bank of shrubs at the far side and a fallen log lay ,diagonally, across the far edge of the clearing. I did my usual sweep of the surroundings but there was no sign of any other people. Occasionally, I could hear people talking as they followed the footpath I had left earlier but they were below me and some distance away. I would hear them long before they reached me if they left the path and came towards me. They were no real threat. I felt that familiar tingle in my groin. It was time to begin. I walked twenty or thirty paces into the wood and began my preparations. I slipped off my shoes and socks and , carefully ,placed my socks inside my shoes. I unbuttoned my shirt, took it off and d****d it on a low branch. Next, I slipped off my trousers and neatly folded them up beside my shoes. My penis was trying to escape from my underpants but I wasn't quite ready. I had to be sure that no one was near my clearing. I walked back to it and did my last check - all clear. I returned to my clothes and ,at last, slipped out of my underpants and added them to the pile. As usual the sensation of warm air caressing my naked body felt wonderful. I walked away from my clothes and entered the clearing. I started to stroke my chest and buttocks and then to ,gently, caress my penis and balls. Soon, I had a good hard erection. I began to walk about the grassy floor stroking my throbbing penis and enjoying the sensation. Then it happened. I glanced across the clearing towards the bank of shrubs and was shocked to see a man standing behind them looking straight back at me. I stood frozen. I was still holding my penis but my erection was rapidly going. It was too far to run for my clothes and, anyway, the stranger was in the way. The moment seemed to last for ages but was probably only a few seconds. The silence was broken when the stranger said "I'm sorry to have disturbed you but I have been watching you for the last couple of minutes. I can see you are enjoying yourself and did not want to interrupt. Do mind if I stay and watch?"

In recent months I had logged on to several explicit web sites and been increasingly turned on by the sight of naked men posing. masturbating and, especially, fucking. I had even posted some pictures and videos of me masturbating and been pleasantly surprised by the pms I had received. I had bought a webcam and masturbated in front of a complete stranger but here was a real , living , breathing adult male asking if he could watch me masturbate live!

The stranger stepped out from behind the bushes so I could see him more clearly. He was slim , middle aged and wearing running kit . He was carrying a small rucksack. He smiled and my anxiety left. "If you don't want me to watch I'll go - no problems". He had a slight East Coast American accent. When I looked at his shorts I could see a distinct bulge. The thought that my skinny body could arouse him quickly restored my flagging erection. His eyes looked down on it and he smiled again. "Looks like you are pleased to see me. Shall I stay?" My mouth was too dry to speak so I could only nod. "Good" he said "Let me see you work that thing!" feeling slightly self conscious I obeyed and began to stroke my increasingly stiff penis. His eyes remained fixed on my hand as it worked up and down the shaft. I could feel the excitement mounting. The thought of standing naked and masturbating in front of a stranger was intoxicating. The stranger's hand had ,u*********sly ,dropped to his groin and I could see him feeling his erection. Suddenly, he said "Stop! I'm sorry but I just can't stand and watch you." He pulled his singlet over his head in one quick move and then he stepped out of his shorts. I looked ,entranced , at his body. He was slightly shorter in height than I but he was lean and well muscled. He was tanned to just above his groin and below his mid thigh. As he turned to put his shorts and top to one side I saw his well muscled buttocks were a striking white compared to the rest of him. Then he turned to face me and began to walk ,quickly, towards me across the grass. His chest was almost hairless and he ,obviously , trimmed his pubic hair as I did but his penis was amazing. It was thicker and longer than mine but what was most impressive was the erect angle at which it stood up. My penis hadn't managed that angle in years!

I must have looked alarmed as he came towards me. I dropped my hand from my penis. "Don't be frightened but I must do this" he said. He was stroking his erection in his left hand. As he came up to me he reached out and ,gently, took my penis in his other hand and began to stroke me. I felt as though my legs would buckle but the pleasure was fantastic. He took my right hand and placed it onto his penis. It was the first other-one I had ever held. It was thick, warm , very stiff and I could feel it throbbing ,just like mine. "I've always had a thing for uncut cocks" he said as his fingers tickled my fore-skin which never quite drew back over my glans. I was beginning to find it hard to breathe. My heart was pounding and my legs felt like jelly. As his hand stroked my ever stiffening penis he held his other hand over mine and guided the length and strength of my strokes. "Mmm - that feels good" He said. I could still hardly speak but I could feel his penis thickening further and there was a small bubble of pre-cum on the tip of his glans. He had been circumcised and I looked with fascination at his penis as my fingers moved up and down his shaft and over his glans which was swollen with a purple tinge. Meanwhile , his fingers were getting me more and more excited. Pre -cum was running out of my penis and I had never felt so aroused before. Occasionally , he would release my shaft and cup my balls and scrotum then he would return his attention to my penis. He could sense I couldn't wait much longer and he began to speed up his strokes. He would also pull my fore -skin right back over the glans to expose it fully. It was bright purple and streaming with pre-cum. I tried to match him as I worked on his penis. We were both panting slightly now and , when I looked at his face , he had a slight far away look in his eyes but his smile was getting broader. The bl**d was roaring in my ears and I knew this was it. With a loud gasp I pumped out one - two - three spouts of semen. He laughed as I came. "Don't stop now buddy" he said. My hand pumped hard at his rigid penis and , with a gasp , he also jetted three spouts.

We stood for a few moments facing each other. Our erections were subsiding with semen still dripping out. I wasn't sure what to do or say next. He just grinned and said "Hang on". He walked across to his rucksack and came back with a couple of tissues. I thought his naked body was the greatest thing I had ever seen. "Let me" he said and gently wiped my penis dry and then cleaned himself. I still wasn't sure what to do next. What did he want from me? "That was a great way to finish a run in the woods" he said. "Thanks for letting me share. Perhaps we might meet up again tomorrow?" "I can't wait" I gasped. "Great" he said. "same place and time?" "Fantastic" I replied. He smiled, walked across the clearing, dressed quickly and ,with a wave , ran off. I was left feeling like I was in a dream but the warm glow in my groin proved it was all real. I could barely remember where I had left my clothes but I found them, got dressed and walked back to the hotel. "Did you enjoy your walk? You look a little flushed." I laughed ,a little guiltily and went into the Hotel to wash and prepare for Dinner.

I hardly slept that night. The thought of the day's events gave me an almost permanent hard-on and I didn't want to waste it by wanking in the bathroom. So, I just lay there waiting for morning to arrive. Just like a c***d waits for Christmas morning. It was another lovely day but the time seemed to crawl by. Eventually, I left my wife by the pool and headed up the hillside. I was worried I wouldn't be able to find the little clearing again but I spotted the point where I had left the path and in a few minutes was back in the clearing where I had such pleasure yesterday. I made sure I was exactly on time. My knees were trembling with anticipation and I had a massive erection. You can imagine my disappointment when I saw the clearing was empty. I walked across to the bushes where the gorgeous stranger had appeared but there was no sign. It was like a kick in the stomach. I sat on the fallen log for about twenty minutes. There was still no sign. Wanking by myself did not appeal so I got to my feet , regretfully, and started to walk back to the path. Just then I heard the sound of running feet and a few moments later the stranger appeared through the trees and entered the clearing. He was panting and breathless. "Sorry I'm late" he gasped "Got delayed but glad you waited. I'll make it worth your while!" He was dressed much the same as yesterday. He put his rucksack down and came across to me. He kissed me ,gently, on the lips. It was like an electric shock and I pulled away. "Sorry, I didn't mean to shock you. I should have guessed you are new to this. Do you mind me asking - are you a virgin?" I blushed scarlet and nodded." Never mind. I can show you what to do - if you want me to?" My heart was pounding again as I nodded." "Good , leave this to me". He came closer to me. I could smell his aftershave and sweat. I noticed he had white teeth and his short black hair was flecked with grey. He put his hands to either side of my face - pulled me towards him and kissed me again. His lips were soft and when his tongue pushed into my open mouth and flicked around inside it was wonderful. The kiss seemed to last forever. He broke away and then pulled my shirt over my head. He then knelt down and gently pulled my shorts down. I had left the underpants off and so my erection sprang into view. "Wow! You must be glad to see me" He joked. He stood up and put my clothes to one side. "Do you want to undress me?" he asked. I pulled his running vest over his head. Again , I noted his tanned almost hairless chest. He ,obviously, kept himself in good shape. I knelt down and pulled his shorts down and his trimmed pubic hair and then his gorgeous cock came into view. He wasn't as fully erect as I but the tip was only a few inches from my face. I reached out to stroke it and , at the same time cupped his balls. His cock stiffened and came even close to my face. For a moment I wanted to put it into my mouth but the thought of what it might taste and feel like made me hesitate. He noticed this and laughed. "Let's not rush into anything" he said. He pulled me to my feet and , once again, kissed me. I could feel my erection pushing into his stomach and his was pushing into my groin. As his tongue moved , deliciously, inside my mouth I felt his hands moving down my back until he touched my buttocks. He cupped them and I felt him gently pull my cheeks apart. I could feel sweat forming in the cleft between them.

The kiss ended and he stood back slightly. "OK so far?" I nodded and smiled back. He put his hands on my nipples and gently stroked them. I had never thought of this as erotic before but it felt good. He then softly kissed each one .Then he kissed my abdomen and continued to work down my body. My excitement built up as I felt his breath on my pubic hair and then his tongue flicked over my fore-skin. It was like another electric shock. It was wonderful. As I looked down on him he looked up at me and grinned. He was kneeling at my feet by now. He continued to stroke my penis and balls but then he began to nuzzle my scrotum and kiss the sides of my penis. Again, I felt the bl**d roar in my head. "Do you want me to?" he asked. Again ,I nodded. My mouth always seemed to dry to speak. He began to kiss my penis, starting at its little nest of pubic hair and then working towards its swollen tip. He paused for a moment and I stood rigid with anticipation and then he slipped it into his mouth. I gave a gasp of pleasure. I could feel his tongue flicking over it and then he sucked it all the way in. I felt the warmth of his mouth as he proceeded to work up and down the shaft. I instinctively began to make thrusting movements with my hips. "Hang on "he said "Lets take our time". and then he resumed his slow caresses. He looked up at me and saw the pleasure on my face. "You taste great "he said and then resumed his rhythmic movement and working with his tongue. I could feel I was about to orgasm but he sensed this and , withdrawing my penis from his mouth, squeezed the tip of it ,just behind the glans, tightly between his thumb and fore- finger. The urge to orgasm passed." I want you to enjoy this as much as possible "he said and smiled. He then began to work on me again. I was quickly aroused beyond control. I knew I was about to cum and tried to pull out of his mouth but he held me firmly by my buttocks and prevented me. With another loud gasp, I came into his mouth. I thought the stream would never end but he sucked me dry and then licked the rest off the tip of my still throbbing , swollen penis. "Mmm that was good!" he said "Now its my turn". Part of me was delighted but part of me was repelled by the idea. Again, he smiled and said "I know you're new and I came prepared." He walked over to his rucksack and pulled out a condom. "I hope you like strawberry" he laughed. He took it out of its wrapper and slipped it on. He still had a massive erection. I knelt before him and , tentatively, took it in my hand. Then I , gingerly, slipped it into my mouth. It did taste like strawberry!. I could feel the head of his penis and the veins throbbing in my mouth. I tried to copy him and tried to lick it along its length and ,especially , at the tip. It felt strange because I could feel the condom also. "That is soooo good. You're a natural" he said. I tried to take him deep into my mouth I was worried I might choke but it was fine. I could smell him as I worked on him. He began to breath more heavily and he pulled my head towards him with greater and greater f***e. His hips began to thrust and I felt the semen spurt out of him as he gave a groan "Jesus that feels good". He gave three or four spasms as he completed his orgasm. His penis still felt thick and stiff but he withdrew it from my mouth. The condom seemed full of his milky semen. He slipped the condom off. His glans was still purple and swollen with a little semen dripping out. "Don't worry. I don't expect you to lick me clean "he joked "It's a little too early in your Education for that!" I felt a bit embarrassed but I have to admit it was a bit of a relief. He walked across to his rucksack, got out some tissues and wiped himself down. He then wrapped the condom in tissue and put it back into his bag. "Mustn't spread litter" he joked. I was still trembling from the experience and sat on the grass for a few minutes to recover. He did the same. We did not speak. "This has been an unexpected bonus on my European trip" he then said "I'm back to the States tomorrow. Do you want to meet again?" It was a bit of a stupid question. My penis was already beginning to stiffen as looked at his naked body and felt the warm Summer breeze on mine. It was as though we were the only two people on the Planet. "My flight leaves at 11 pm. So I must check out of my Hotel by 2pm.Are you available before then?" Was I available?! I usually took my walk in the afternoon so I would need some excuse for my change of routine with my wife. "Absolutely!" I said "How about noon?". "Fine by me "he replied. He leaned across and gave me a quick kiss. Then he stood up, got dressed and ,with his usual wave, was gone. I just lay on the grass for over an hour and enjoyed the nudity, the fresh air and the prospect of what tomorrow might bring. Then I got dressed and returned to the Hotel.

That night I surprised the Wife by an unexpected intercourse session. I usually rubbed her off and then had my turn. I had not reached a climax every time in recent months. That night was different. My erection was strong and long lasting and I reached orgasm by imagining the stranger beneath me. "Not like you to be so vigorous" smiled my wife. I smiled back and went for a shower.

It was another fine day. I promised to take my wife into Town for a meal that evening. The extra time she needed to prepare gave me the excuse to go for my walk earlier than usual. I had a little light breakfast and then set off to the clearing. I wanted to be there in plenty of time. There were more walkers around than previously and I was angry that they might interfere with our meeting. But , as I walked up the hill they became fewer and I hadn't seen one for ten minutes by the time I left the path and cut across to the glade. He had already arrived. I was surprised to see him in a suit. He also had a small flight bag and his rucksack. I noticed he had a lap top carry bag as well. He had been leaning against a tree but stood up and walked across to me. "They've moved my flight up so I haven't much time." he explained. "We'll do our thing and then I must rush. I hope you don't mind?" "I'm glad you still wanted to come." I replied. "Oh yes" he said "I've waited three days for this!" Then he wrapped his arms round me and gave me a long , languorous kiss. I was , instantly, aroused. "Let me help you" he said and quickly helped me out of my clothes. "You look fantastic" he said and walked around me eying me up and down but ,especially, my erect penis. Every day I met him I thought it got bigger. It felt absolutely gigantic now. My foreskin was almost completely back over my glans. This never happened before. "Do you want to go first?" he asked. I wasn't sure what he meant and must have looked confused. "You said you are a virgin. Would you like to fuck me first or wait later." I nearly came there and then. My ultimate fantasy about to be fulfilled! I was left anticipating and half dreading what might follow. As usual my mouth was so dry I could hardly speak. "You go first" he said it will make the waiting all the more worthwhile for me. I'd better get undressed for you." It was like watching my own private strip tease . He took off his shoes and socks. Then he took off his jacket and , carefully, folded it and put it on top of his flight bag. He then , carefully, unbuckled his belt and slipped off his trousers. He could see I was watching avidly and gave me his usual charming smile. "Soon be ready, don't go away!" He was wearing a vest and underpants this time. I could see the bulge in his groin. Slowly and teasingly and stripped off his vest and then pulled his boxers down and stood there naked. His penis was fully erect and he slowly turned around so I can admire him. "OK , now comes the good part." he said laughingly. "I've brought all the essentials". He walked to his rucksack and produced some tissues, condoms and a tube of lubricant. "I always like to travel prepared" he said. I know you're a virgin but I always use protection. It reduces the sensation a little but it's a sensible precaution. Do you mind?" I was delighted. He was obviously experienced but I did worry about infections but , to be honest , I was so aroused I would have done it without protection anyway. I managed to mumble that I was fine about it. "Great "he said "let's get to it!" He took a towel from his rucksack and d****d it across the fallen tree trunk that lay ,diagonally, across one edge of the clearing. He then opened a condom an picked up the lubricant and walked across to me. "Let me put this on for you". He said and ,slowly, slipped it over my throbbing penis. He bent and kissed its swollen tip and then squeezed some lubricant over his hand and smoothed it over my penis. The movement of his hand nearly made me come there and then. "You'll have to do the rest". he smiled. Keeping hold of my penis he lead me to the tree. "Take this" he said ,giving me the lubricant, "spread a good measure on me". He turned and leaned across the trunk with the towel beneath him. His white buttocks were before me. He spread his legs a little wider. I could see his anus peeping out between his cleft buttocks. It was puckered and light brown with a wisp of hairs around it. I couldn't take my eyes off it. Then , I squeeze some lubricant onto my hand and gently worked it into his anus area. "Mmm , that feels good"he said and leaned forward a little more so his anus was pointing up at me a little further." Go ahead - enjoy!" My heart was pounding and I couldn't speak as my mouth was completely dry. My penis was massive and throbbing wildly with each heart beat. I took it in my trembling hand, stepped up to him and placed it against his anus. He opened his legs a little wider. I gently pushed. There was a little resistance and then the tip was in ! It was like being held in a warm vice as his sphincter muscles contracted onto it and held it for a moment. I pushed again and I slid smoothly in. I pushed tight up to his buttocks. My pubic hair was tight against him. The pleasure was fantastic. I savoured the moment and then began to slowly pump into him ,back and forth, back and forth. "Good boy!" he said "Now give it to me!" I didn't need any encouraging. I began to pound into him. My hands were clamped on his waist. I looked down on my penis as it worked in and out. The excitement got too intense. I couldn't wait any longer. I gave in and let myself go. Waves of delight washed over me. I felt my penis jump inside him as I shot the biggest load ever. I kept thrusting as the pleasure continued then gradually slowed to a stop and collapse on top of him."

"Christ , that was absolutely fantastic" I managed to gasp as I pulled out of him and looked at the condom brimming with semen. "I thought you'd enjoy that" he grinned "Let me clean you off". he slipped the condom of me and wiped my scarlet penis with a tissue. He put it, neatly, into his rucksack , like yesterday. He looked at my flushed face. "Now its my turn ! I've waited three days for this. Ever since I first saw you wanking over there. Help me with this". He passed me another condom. My hands were trembling again and I had a bit of a struggle to get it out of its wrapper. He stood in front of me. His penis looked even bigger than yesterday. I was worried I wouldn't be able to take it! I had experiment a little with dildoes and butt plugs so I knew what it felt like to push something into my anus. I tried it out of curiosity and it certainly helped to achieve a good wank but , to be honest, the sensation didn't feel that special perhaps I would feel differently soon? I knelt in front of him and slipped the condom over his erection. Perhaps it was my imagination but it barely seemed to fit! He took me over to the towel d****d over the log. "Bend over" he said. "For what you are about to receive I hope you are truly thankful!" I leaned over the log with my hands supporting me. "Spread a little" he said so I moved my legs further apart and tried to bend further forward. "You look great from back here" he joked. "This might feel a little cool". I hears him squeeze some lubricant from the tube. I felt his right hand on my waist and then, with the fingers of his left hand, I felt him spread the jelly over my anus. He smoothed it around my anus and buttock cleft like sun tan oil - working it in. Then he stopped for a moment and I heard him squeeze a little more jelly out. "As this is your first time I wasn't to make sure you are comfortable". I gasped as I felt one then two finger pushed into my anus. He then massaged the jelly in a circular motion. Mt penis , which had almost collapsed back to normal after its excitement, began to stiffen up again. "OK let me take a good look at you" he said and I heard him step back a little . "Wow , you look very appetising!" he said with a catch in his voice. The thought of him looking down on my naked white buttocks with its little brown wrinkled anus - helpless and exposed to a complete stranger made my penis stiffen even further. A moment I had fantasised about for months was about to happen. "Ready?" he whispered. I managed a grunt of "Yes". I heard him step up behind me. His hands gripped my buttocks and spread them. I felt the swollen tip of his penis touch my anus. There was a pause and began to push into me. Despite my best intentions , my sphincter clamped shut and he couldn't penetrate. "Just relax" he said and began another push. The pressure built up. I deliberately strained a little , like trying to take a large butt plug, and I felt my anal muscle relax and ,with one long smooth stroke, he penetrated me. "Oh , that's good!" he said. I could feel his pubic hair pushing against me as he thrust long and deep. He then withdrew until only the glans remained inside me , like a cork in a bottle, and then he thrust long and deep again. Feeling him inside me made my penis stiffen still further. He noticed and felt between my legs and fondled it. "Oh!!" I said. He released my penis and held my shoulders as he pushed deep inside me with a gradually increasing speed and intensity. I had never felt like this before. I could see why people enjoyed this! "You still OK?" he gasped. "I feel great. Aim good for you?" I replied. "Are you k**ding?" he laughed "You have a great ass!" He continued to thrust into me. His hands moved over my back and caressed my buttocks. I leaned further over the tree and the speed of his fucking increased. "I can hardly wait" he gasped. He put one leg on the log beside me to change his angle of attack and really began to pound away at me. I could feel him thickening further inside me. He was working me so hard my chest was being crushed against the log but I didn't care. Suddenly he stopped. "I want to see your face when I come". he said. He slowly pulled out of me and stood me up. "Come over here." He took the towel and laid it on the grass. "Lie down on your back and spread you legs". I did as I was told. He knelt between my legs and reached forward to hook an arm under each one then he lifted me upwards. I was nearly bent double with my anus pointing at the sky. To be honest , it wasn't very comfortable but I wanted to give him as much pleasure as possible to reward him for the wonderful time I had. I looked down my body. My almost erect penis was pointing back at me. I could see the purple glans only half covered by my fore-skin. His penis really was massive and his balls were pulled tight into his groin. I tried to lean back as far as possible to help him and hooked my legs back with my own arms. He shuffled closer towards me on his knees, took his penis in his left hand and positioned it with the tip touching my anus. He didn't wait this time. He slammed it into me with one powerful thrust. I gasped. He then began to work me again. He gave ten or eleven long deliberate thrusts and then began to make more rapid shorter thrusts. He was panting and his forehead and chest were covered in sweat. He mover faster and faster and his breathing quickened even further. My penis was waving backwards and forwards as he thrust into me. I could see that far away look in his eyes .He was nearly there." Go on "I said "Don't hold back!" "Christ!!" he shouted and I felt him come inside me. He gave four five long thrusts ,pausing for a moment at the end of each one , then he leaned forward and kissed me.

He slowly pulled out. The condom was full again. He slipped it off, wiped himself with a tissue and put it into his rucksack. He turned and came back to me. I was sitting up on the towel watching him. He saw that I had another massive erection. "Good God1" he said "There is no satisfying some people! Tell you what. I've a few minute left and I did promise to educate you. Fancy trying that position?!" The look on his face was his answer. He walked quickly back to the rucksack and pulled out another condom. "Always carry spares" he grinned. He unwrapped it , slipped it over my erect ,but rather sore, penis and then pulled me to my feet. He dropped onto the towel and pulled his legs up to present himself to me. I didn't need any more encouragement. I spread a little more lube on my penis. Then I knelt down , manoeuvred my penis to his anus and with one delicious push I was back inside him. He smile up at me as I began thrusting. The sensation was part pain, part pleasure. It took much longer to reach orgasm this time as I had only recently recovered from the last time but I always notice the pleasure the second time is even more intense. It was true this time. I nearly passed out with the pleasure. He was smiling and encouraging as I came. I pulled out of him and rolled over beside him "I cannot thank you enough "I managed to say. "These three days have been the best of my life!" "No. Thank you. I've never had a virgin before. It was a real buzz for me too. You've certainly livened up this business trip." He walked to his bag and picked up his watch. "Wow!Is that the time?! I"'d better hurry. He gave me a tissue to clean up with and tidied up , as usual. He then dressed as I lay on the ground". "Don't forget the towel" I said and tossed it to him. He smiled and put it into his bag." Thanks". I got to my feet. It felt strange standing naked in front of a well dressed business man. He reached out to shake my hand just like we'd had a business meeting. "Great meeting you" he said." I don't even know your name" I replied. "It's better this way. Straight, uncomplicated sex is the best "he replied. hen he picked up his stuff, waved and walked away. I sat in the clearing the air on my naked body for a few more minutes then dressed and left the clearing for the last time.
[user][/user]... Continue»
Posted by bigears 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 5558  |  
97%
  |  22

First time....and with an older lady!

Mrs. Bonnie had been a long time friend of our f****y. Since I could remember, she was regularly at our house, chatting with my mom, or babysitting me. She was always pleasant and full of laughs and smiles. Everyone liked her and I always looked forward to when she visited.

As I grew older, I began to notice more things as Mrs. Bonnie. She was definitely an attractive woman. Curly sun blonde hair, slightly tanned skin adding freckles to her nose, and a brilliant smile. At BBQ's and parties, I noticed all the men gave her lots of attention. I would sometimes get jealous, but she always seemed to make that go away.

As I hit high school, Mrs. Bonnie came around less and less. At first I was confused, but then I realized that maybe I made her uncomfortable. I caught myself staring at her, because around this age, I noticed more than just how pretty she was. Not just pretty...sexy. The way she walked, talked, and stood. So I resigned myself to seeing less of her, because of my leering. When I did see her, she was as nice and affectionate as ever, but tended to be a bit more serious with me. Treating me more like a man than a c***d. I always appreciated that from her.

Now, my birthday was such that I went to school early, so I was always nearly a year younger than my peers. I graduated High School at 17. My folks decided that despite me only going to the local community college, they would set me up in a little apartment so I could begin feeling what real life was life. I always suspected that they just wanted the house to themselves again. Either way, I was happy to have the privacy.

That fall I turned 18. The prerequisite party was held with lots of f****y and friends, including Mrs. Bonnie. It was a long night spent talking to lots of various people. Towards the end, Mrs. Bonnie pulled me aside to talk to me. Her demeanor was new. Still bubbly, but with a hint of the mischievous. She wore a simple jeans and country button down top outfit, but they hugged her curves in ways I had tried to ignore the last few years. And tonight she seemed to be flaunting them. The top was unbuttoned enough to show a hint of freckled cleavage. The full breasts creating it seemed fairly large. The top also was just short enough to catch a glimpse of her tanned taught tummy. And her jeans rode low, clinging to her well rounded ass and firm thighs.

"Mark, now that you are eighteen, I want to invite you to a party." She said, with her slight southern twang.

"Really? That sounds cool. When?"

"This coming Friday. Nine O'clock. Just wear something comfortable. Like sweats or something." Then she reached out and pulled me down into a hug and whispered into my ear. "I look forward to seeing you there, sweetie."

I wondered if she had any idea the reaction her southern whispery voice in my ear was having. I just muttered an affirmative and waved as she bounced off and left. She blew me a kiss before she rounded the corner.

The next week seemed like forever, as I tried to figure out what kind of party it was going to be. And why Mrs. Bonnie had been so secretive about it. But the day finally came. I dressed in sweats like she suggested (which really confused me) and made sure to get there on time. Nervously I drove out to her house, which lay in the woods outside of town on a ranch. Once I arrived, I noticed quite a few other vehicles. Did everyone get there early? I went to the back door, which is where I always went when we visited. The front was for strangers she had always said. I knocked lightly on the door, and it quickly opened. And what greeted me almost made me faint.

Mrs. Bonnie stood there, seductively leaning against the door frame, clad only in a pair of light blue lace panties and a bra! I had seen her a few times in a bikini at pool parties at my house, but this was something else. It was obvious she was showing off for me. I couldn't move, especially with my dick working down my pants. Mrs. Bonnie eventually moved up to me, stood on her toes, grabbed my head gently, and pushed her lips against mine. She kissed me slowly and deeply. After several minutes, she pulled away and spoke.

"I am so glad you came Mark. I knew you would get here exactly on time, but I wanted you to make an entrance, so I told you the wrong time." She winked at me sexily. "Now come inside."

I stumbled in, as she took me by the hand. The back room was her laundry room, which led into the kitchen and then the large living room. She stopped in the low light of the laundry room and spoke in a low voice.

"I know you have questions, sweetheart. But I think a surprise would be better. When you get to the living room, just try and be calm and go with the flow. And don't worry about Steve. Nothing you do tonight will be held against you."

Steve! Her husband! I almost forgot about him. I rarely saw him, since he was basically a selfish redneck that had somehow snagged Mrs. Bonnie. And now she was standing there practically naked, having just kissed me, and he was here!? And based on the cars, so were lots of other people. Before I could blurt out any questions, Mrs. Bonnie silenced me with a finger to my lips and a sexy sweet smile, then she pulled me out of the back room.

Her living room was huge, but tonight it seemed small. The scene that greeted me was a room full of naked people in various states of sexual activity. A quick scan showed very few people I recognized and the room had far more women than men. I did notice her husband, who stood in the center of the room. A pair of naked women were on their knees in front of him, sucking his large cock. One of them looked like Mrs. Bonnie's younger s****r Candy! I noticed something that gave me more courage to enter the room. I was quite a bit better endowed than her husband. That shot to the ego made me stand up a bit straighter as Mrs. Bonnie signaled to a younger woman who was masturbating while watching a couple screw on the couch.

The girl was thin, with nice curves, long straight blonde hair and glasses. Aside from her being naked she looked like a cute librarian. She came over eagerly and looked me over.

"Tina," Mrs. Bonnie started "Take our new friend Mark into the guest room and get him changed. And I want you to make him comfy. He's special, so take good care of him." When she said I was special, Tina smiled deeply. "And remember, I'm his first." She said the last bit with a gleam in her eye. First? How did she know I was a virgin?!

"You're always right about that Bonnie!" She said excitedly before grabbing my hand and dragging me quickly off to the side bedroom. She pushed me towards the bed, and closed the door.

"Ok, Mark, off with those sweats!" I hesitated. "Now, stop being all nervous. If Bonnie brought you here, you have no reason to be. She's always great at picking new people. And if she says you are actually special, so I can't even imagine how good you must be."

I still didn't move. So, Tina came over, dropped to her knees and yanked down the bottoms of my sweats. My cock shot up, and smacked her in the face. Tina gasped.

"Holy shit! Did Bonnie finally find the new giant we've been looking for?" My cock throbbed at her words. I had always been nervous at the size of my cock. Never sure how women would feel about it. Tina's impressed tone eased my fears. Her hand stroking up and down further set my mind at ease.

"Well, stud, you are already the new front runner in size. Let's get your first load out of the way, and then Bonnie can initiate you. We haven't had a 'fresh' male since I joined 10 years ago!" Ten years? How long had this all been going on? Mrs. Bonnie was in her 40's...holy cow, if she had been doing this since she got married, she had been at it since before I was born!

I was taken away from my ponderings as Tina started taking my cock into her mouth. She had a wide mouth for her slim face, so she was able to take the head a couple of inches without issue. She tried to stuff more in, but gagged. This seemed to frustrate her, so she tried more, but eventually gave up and just stroked the rest.

This was my first blowjob, and the first time anyone besides myself had pleasured me. I didn't last as long as I would have liked. In a short time, I was ready to blow. I tried to warn Tina, but she seemed to sense I was cumming, and shoved my cock as deep as it would go. I let loose of a torrent of sperm down her throat, which she had trouble swallowing. Much of it ended up dripping down her chin and neck.

"Wow big guy, glad you finally came. My jaw was starting to hurt." Finally came? I lasted much longer when I did it myself. "That must have been about 15 minutes. If it wasn't for the fact that Bonnie picked you, I would be insulted that a first timer could last that long up against one of my blowjobs." She grinned, wiping cum into her mouth.

"Hmmm, you taste pretty good too." Watching her clean up was a huge turn on. It was like being in my own porno movie. "I can't wait to see you and Bonnie together!" Mentioning that turned me on even more.

"Looks like someone isn't going to go down." She said, eyeing my still rock hard dick. "Guess that means we can cut straight to the main event!" With that, she hopped up, and left the room.

When the door re-opened, there was Mrs. Bonnie, no longer wearing her lingerie. Her skin, aside from freckles on her shoulders, nose and the top of her breasts, was flawless. Her breasts, as I had guessed, were still very firm for her age and bigger than they looked while trapped in a bra. They were capped with very large dark nipples that I instantly wanted to suck. With shaving all the rage, I was somewhat surprised to see hair leading down to her pussy. It was nicely trimmed, and nowhere near the 'seventies bush' I had seen in old pornos.

She crooked her finger at me, and I approached as if pulled by a tractor beam. Once next to her, she ran her hands gently around my throbbing cock and spoke to me, her southern voice dripping with lust.

"I knew you wouldn't disappoint in this department." She said, and squeezed my cock. "And based on how long it took Tina to finish, I am guessing you won't disappoint in stamina either."

She could tell I was nervous. A first blow job by a stranger was one thing, but losing my virginity to a woman that I had known forever, and had a secret crush on was a much bigger deal.

"I have a gift for this, Mark. Not only will you do well, I think you will be amazing. Now, come with me." She turned and entered the living room. I followed, watching her shapely ass as I went.

The room was silent. Everyone watched as we entered. Earlier they were all engaged in various sex acts, now they waited for what Mrs. Bonnie was going to say.

"Everyone," she addressed the crowd. "This is Mark and tonight I have the honor of being his first." There was some s**ttered applause. Were I not so fixated on the sexy woman in front of me, my mind would have been reeling at the surrealality of it all.

"As you can see, we have a new front man in the size department." Several of the women whooped or cheered. And I noticed that as Mrs. Bonnie said this, she looked over at her husband. Maybe he used to be the reigning champ. I felt a surge of pride at the way the room responded, but more so how Mrs. Bonnie seemed happy at my large size.

Mrs. Bonnie led me to the main couch, where apparently people had it left unoccupied for this occasion. She sat me down, my cock pointing strait at her, and looked at me adoringly. She moved over me and sat on my cock, the end nestling along the cleft of her ass cheeks. She held my face in her hands.

"Mark," she whispered "I am so happy to be your first. I know this will be amazing for both of us." Then she moved close to my ear, and whispered even lower. "And I know that you will be the new king around here."

With that, she swiveled her hips backward, sliding the lips of her mound along the length of my cock. She did this several times, covering me with all the juices from her dripping cunt. Finally she moved further back and pushed the head against her opening. She dropped slowly and then *pop* it was in, and I was no longer a virgin. She threw back her head and moaned and the room filled with applause.

"Ohhhh...that's SO much bigger than what I am used to." She said loudly to the room. Then she looked down at me and spoke quietly. "Now the fucking really begins."

She began working her hips, slowly at first but increasingly faster. My cock worked deeper and deeper, eventually hitting a spot that was tighter. I guessed that must have been as deep as her husband had been. When she hit that spot she pulled almost all the way out, and then slammed down taking the rest my cock inside her. Then she started bouncing up and down in earnest.

Having her full tits bouncing inches from my face could not be ignored, so I reached out and took one of her fat nipples into my mouth and began sucking.

"Fuck, yes! Suck on my tits baby!" She shrieked, and began bucking harder. The slap of our crotches meeting became louder and quicker. "Uh, uh, uh, UH, UH." She started grunting. Instinctively a bit down slightly on her fat rubbery nipple. That sent her over the edge. Her pussy gushed over my cock, contracting in spasms. She arched her back, pulling away from me as she came.

It was then that I became aware of the rest of the room. Everyone was riveted to our fucking. Most people were masturbating themselves or someone next to them. I even heard one of them say "He made Bonnie cum that fast?!"

I was quickly brought back to the task at hand as Mrs. Bonnie leaned forward and started bouncing again. I reached around, and grabbed her bouncing ass cheeks and started pulling her down harder as well as hunching up my own hips to meet her thrusts. I felt her pussy gush again, and I slapped her ass, causing her to cry out.

This went on for a good ten minutes, with Mrs. Bonnie cumming over and over. She was working herself at a blazing speed, before a particularly large orgasm had her collapsing into my chest. I loved the feeling of her sweat covered breasts crushed into me with her nipples digging into my chest.

First time or not, I was overcome with lust. I could tell she wasn't done, just too tired to continue, and I surely wasn't finished. I quickly flipped her over and she threw her legs up onto my shoulders. I was standing, holding her ass in my hands, only her shoulders and head on the couch and began to fuck her. With her legs giving me something to lean down on, I was able to slam into her even harder and faster. And, while the room was filled with the various sounds of people getting off, it was easily dominated by the sound of our bodies slapping together, my fat schlong forcing her copious pussy juice out on every thrust.

I continued to hammer into her. She clutched at the couch cushions with her hands, and thrashed her head back and forth as she continued to orgasm again and again.

"Fuck me, you big dicked stud! Fuck me like no one else ever has! Keep making me cum on that massive cock!" She shouted. This apparently set off several people in the room as I heard other grunts and moans.

I don't know how long this went on. I was covered in sweat and breathing hard from exertion. I could feel my own climax building, my cock expanding even further. Mrs. Bonnie must have sensed it, because she suddenly looked at me calmly, and lifted her tits in her hands, pinching and tweaking her nipples, and said: "Cum in me Mark. You own my pussy, now fill it will your hot seed."

That did it. I slammed into her one more time to the hilt and unloaded. Wave after wave washed over me as I pumped more and more of my seed into her womb. A look of complete lust came over Mrs. Bonnie's face and she closed her eyes, orgasming silently with me. Her hips spasmed and quivered with every blast from my balls. And once I was done, she let out a deep sigh. I collapsed on top of her as she wrapped her legs around me, drawing me in.

I lay there panting in her ear, as she stroked my hair and back tenderly. "Mark that was easily the best sex I have ever had. And I have had plenty. You are every bit the stud I thought you would be. You own my body now."

"I love you Mrs. Bonnie." I whispered.

"No you don't baby. You lust for me. And I for you. Now, as the new Stud of our group, you should ask for someone to clean us up." I was confused. Mrs. Bonnie chuckled at my inexperience. "Just pick someone, and tell them to clean you up."

I pushed myself up, and looked around. The room looked spent, but all eyes were on me. I honed in on the one face I knew. Mrs. Bonnie's s****r, Candy. Unlike her s****r who was curvy and very womanly, Candy had a tight toned swimmers body. Still sexy, she had tiny breasts, a smaller ass, and not much in the hips. But her defined muscles looked good on her.

"Candy, come over here and clean up my cum." I said, somewhat shakily. Candy immediately got up, although somewhat weakly and crawled behind me, between my legs. She buried her face in my hanging nut sack, noisily slurping the cum that Mrs. Bonnie's pussy couldn't hold and had spewed out and dripped down my balls. Mrs. Bonnie lightly pushed me, signaling me to pull out. I did so, and Candy immediately began cleaning my deflating cock with her mouth and tongue.

It was a weird feeling to be able to order a woman to do something like this. Much less have her do it with such enthusiasm. Once she was finished with me, she looked up as if to ask 'what next?' I decided to test my new status.

"I said clean up my cum. There's plenty still in Mrs. Bonnie." She immediately began lapping at her s****r's pussy. Mrs. Bonnie grinned at me and looked proud. Seemed that she was happy with how I was taking to my new position. Once her s****r had cleaned her out thoroughly, Mrs. Bonnie stood and took my hand. She led to me to the center of the room where her husband had been serviced earlier and was now sitting. Before he had looked superior and arrogant. Just like I had always known him to be. Now he looked dejected.

Mrs. Bonnie cleared her throat and made a dismissive gesture at her husband. He moved off to the side of the room like a wounded puppy.

"Ladies and gentlemen. I think we can all agree we have a new Stud!" She said cheerfully. The women universally cheered. I could make out several comments. 'If Bonnie picked him, we know he can fuck.' And, 'did you see how many times he made her cum?' And, 'I can't wait to have that monster in me.' I swelled with pride. And that pride caused other parts to swell.

Mrs. Bonnie noticed my awakening monster and smiled at me. She stood on her toes, kissed me on the cheek and whispered: "You are all mine later, but for now you have work to do."

"Jill, Michelle, Adrianne...I believe Mark needs servicing. And get ready ladies. He's one hell of a lay!"... Continue»
Posted by Cum_Shooter 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex, Mature  |  Views: 6735  |  
12%
  |  21

Does the first time count?

Yet another true story of the sexcapades of SinSeeker.

I'll start off with a little bit of a physical description of myself. One of the comments on my first story mentioned that it would be better to get into more detail on the people involved and I figured I'd follow his advice, since it does sort of make sense.

Now, I'm just shy of six feet tall, and I mean only like a quarter inch shy, so I say I'm six feet. I'm about 220 pounds and built something like cross between a refridgerator, truck, gorilla, and linebacker. I remember in high school they wanted me in football and lacrosse so bad it hurt. Anyway, I'm nearsighted so I wear glasses and have shortish dirty blonde or brown hair depending on who you ask and brown eyes.

The girl in this story, we'll call her Tori because Victoria is too long and neither are her real name. She's exactly fixe feet tall, and might weigh about 90 pounds soaking wet (pun fully intended). She had good high B or low C cups, she said that it depended, but they were a good size for me to get my hands on, and that's all that mattered to me. She had good sized hips, but a small waist and legs that went all the way up to a very nice, firm ass. She had about jaw length really dark (but not black, she insisted >.>) hair and hazel eyes with an interesting dark brown rim around the hazel. I must admit, I really like nice eyes, but thankfully not to the point of fetishism, although you'll probably see me make note of eye color in other stories.

Now, on to the important bits. Sorry about the boring stuff. On to the actually interesting bits. XD

I met Tori in Starbucks one day while getting my usual Venti Green Tea Frap. She greeted me and gave me my drink as usual. We had been seeing each other in Starbucks for a while and she always remembered my name. One day while I was paying, I asked her what time she got off of work, and she told me she got out about 11 AM but had class. I inquired as to where she went to school and as luck would have it, she went to mine. She was taking a class I had already taken, and I told her that I could help her study over lunch and she happily accepted.

We set the date for early the next week. We got to talking over lunch at one of the local sports bar restaurants and getting to know each other. I practiced martial arts, worked out and painted in my spare time when I wasn't studying or working on my book (sadly, this is all true, I'm a bit of a dork XD). She told me about how she liked to read and watch movies.

Movies. I had hit the jackpot. I have a DVD collection of roughly 800 DVDs. I told her so and told her that we should do lunch at my place if her boyfriend didn't mind. She blushed a little and admitted that she didn't have a boyfriend. I asked her if she would like one, and she stuttured a bit, blushing about the deepest red I've ever seen anyone blush, and said that she would think about it. After lunch, we studied a bit, but she was still a little nervous, but she found my old notes extremely useful and agreed to meet the next day.

The next day, we met after classes and went to another place in town that I liked but she had never been to before. After ordering, we were studying a bit and when the food came, I noticed that she had difficulty making eye contact. Now, to give you a bit of background on myself, I was a psychology major before switching to another major. I analyze EVERYTHING. I immediately read signs of guilt, shame, worry, and expectancy on her face. I asked her if everything was OK, and she said that things were great.

I figured that if I pressed any further, she shoot down any of my chances, so I let it go. After a bit of studying and pointedly NOT bringing up the offer from the previous day, she approached the subject with, "You don't have a girlfriend?"

"No, not at the moment. My luck with women...isn't exactly the best. The last sorta kinda girlfriend I had kinda got me stabbed." I smiled to ease what I thought would be concern, but her eyes widened and wanted to know more. I told her the bare minimum. She was shocked and actually disappointed in the girl for lying to me like that. I asked her about previous boyfriends she had had, and she blushed again and cast her eyes downwards, admitting that not only did she not currently have a boyfriend, but had never had one.

Never had a boyfriend? This hottie? ...I think I REALLY hit the jackpot. I thought to myself. She said that I seemed like a nice guy, but she didn't know if she was ready to date. I asked her how old she was and she was almost two years older than me. I told her that it didn't have to be anything serious, just going out to dinner and such, much like the beginning of most relationships.

She reluctantly agreed.

After several study sessions, she started to see an improvement with her grade and she insisted that we meet more often if my schedule allowed. I told her that I'd make the time and we met almost every day to study and grab a bite to eat or coffee or something. We gradually grew closer, and the term was starting to draw to a close. I invited her back to my place for a movie.

She wanted to watch American Pie, which I had, and we were just chilling and watching it when I felt her hand on my leg. OK. I thought, it's no big deal, we'll see where she goes with this.

As the movie went on, I could feel her hand move slowly up and down my leg. I put an arm around her and lifted her onto my lap.

"If you have something on your mind, I'd like to hear it." I said, staring into her eyes.

She smirked, "What would you say if I told you I that when I touched myself at night, I thought of you?"

For the first time in a very long time, I didn't quite know what to say. Words not wanting to cooperate, I just smirked, reached my hand around to the back of her head and pulled her in for a long, deep kiss.

When we pulled back, she smirked too, "I thought you might say something like that, but I felt that hard on by the time our tongues touched. Is there something YOU want to say?"

"Yes."

"Well, what is it?" she aksed.

"I'm going to fuck you."

"You are, are you?"

"Yep, it's not up for negotiation."

"What if I say no?"

"Say it now if you are, 'cause once I start, I aint stopping until we're both done."

"Hmm.... Yes."

"I thought so." I said as I picked her up and carried her into my room.

I set her down on the bed and we started kissing as I ran my hand up the inside of her shirt and under her bra to massage her breast. She moaned softly into my mouth as our tongues met and her hips rose to meet the leg I had in between her thighs.

She reached down and started stroking my already stiff cock and when I thought I was about to burst, I pulled away from kissing her and started working on getting her pants off. She was a little hesitant and when I starting pulling her underwear down, she put her hands on mine.

She was blushing, and I couldn't tell whether it was because she was nervous or horney.

"I...I'm a virgin. Please be gentle..." she said, turning that redder than red color she had a while back.

For the second time in one day, I was at a loss for words. I mean, losing your virginity as a guy...it's a little different for us than it is for girls. You can't tell the difference, we don't have a cherry to pop. I honestly was a little worried. I'm a big guy downstairs, at eight inches, I was afraid I'd hurt her.

After looking into her beautiful eyes for a moment, I nodded. This was her first time. It deserved to be something special. She had decided that I was going to be the man that would take away her virginity.

She removed her hands from mine and I slowly pulled her underwear down. She had a little pubic hair, but I could tell that she had recently shaved. I was somewhat surprised, because this meant that she was planning this all along, unless she made it a habit of keeping only a little bit of pubic hair. Sure enough, it was really dark (not black,) brown.

I looked at her pussy and was a little nervous. I was no expert by any means, only having had sex a handful of times. I didn't want to disappoint her for her first time. I reached up and massaged her breasts while I moved my mouth closer to her pussy lips. When I was almost close enough to touch it, she laughed.

"Your breath tickles," she said, in between soft sighs and moans as I massaged her breasts.

I chuckled a bit myself, I had never thought about that.

Slowly, I slid my tongue into her pussy and she moaned loudly. I knew that I would need to get her nice an wet before I tried to stick my cock in.

Slowly, I slid my tongue up and down her pussy lips, just barely going deep enough to pass them. When I saw her clit start to show itself, I kissed it and she shuddered. I moved back down and stuck my tongue deeper this time. I made slow and rhythmic movements up and down and side to side. She reacted well, so I picked up the speed a bit, but trying to keep the same rhythm.

I must have picked up a trick or two in my sexcapades, because soon I found myself pinned in between her thighs, legs wrapped around me and her hands pulling my head deeper into her pussy.

After a few more moments of my rhythmic licking and the occassional rubbing of her clit, she came. It was a large, hip bucking orgasm. I was almost willing to bet that that was her first one.

When she finally stopped cumming and released me from her grip, I stood up and the bulg in my pants was getting more and more painful. At least when I was licking her, I could focus on something other than my raging hard on.

She was panting and she looked over to me, "That was...amazing."

I nodded and smiled sheepishly, "I try."

"Well, try some more damnit!" she said and laughed.

"I intend to, but I need to get this raging stiffy out of my pants first and grab a rubber."

She sat up with obvious effort. I never realized just how body numbing a good orgasm was for a girl. She started to fiddle with the top button of my pants and finally got it undone. She quickly undid the zipper and pulled my cock out. For a virgin, she certainly wasn't shy about this part, but she did seem much, much less experienced than the other girls I had been with up to this point.

She stroked my cock and fondled my balls and as she looked up at me she asked, "You want me to suck it?"

"Do anything you feel comfortable with."

She nodded and leaned forward, mouth open and took the head of my cock in her mouth. I almost came right there. She started sucking on the head and swirling her tongue around it while stroking the rest with her hand. She started taking more of my cock into her mouth, slowly moving her tongue around my cock. After a few moments of this, I told her I was going to cum. She pulled off of my cock and told me to cum on her face, she had always wanted to try it.

She pulled back and closed her eyes, and I jerked until I came on her. It didn't take long, I was about ready to burst as it was. I got a few shots into her mouth, but most of it landed on her cheeks. She swallowed the pit that she did get in the mouth.

She told me she was ready now and stroked my cock to make sure it was as hard as it could be. I grabbed one of my condoms (ribbed for her pleasure, anyone else notice the irony of Trojan condoms? I mean, Troy did sort of get penetrated and fall XD) and put it on.

She leaned back and spread her legs. I grabbed her by the hips and brought her a little closer to the edge of my bed. My bed isn't very tall, so I was on my knees with her legs up on my shoulders. I asked if she was ready and she nodded.

I guided my cock to her pussy lips and she gasped. I paused for a moment and checked her face. Again, she nodded, and I pushed past her pussy lips and into her pussy. I went very slow, careful not to hurt her. She was squeezing her eyes tight, but nodded every time I stopped to make sure she was OK.

I touched her cherry with my cock and paused, "This is it. If I got any deeper, I'll pop your cherry. Are you sure about this?"

She nodded and smiled, "I'll be OK. By the way, you're pretty big. Are most guys your size?"

I chuckled, "I don't make it a habit to size up other guys, but I'm a little bigger than average."

She nodded again and I pushed through her cherry. She squeezed her eyes tight and tried not to make noise, but a little moan escaped. I looked at her again and again she nodded.

I looked at her and smiled, "It all gets easier from here. Just relax and let me inside. It'll hurt at first, but it'll get better."

She laid back and I went deeper inside. Slowly and rhythmically, I went deeper and deeper. She moaned a bit, but insisted that it felt good. She told me to move faster, so I did, but not too much. She was so tight, I thought I'd cum any minute, but I didn't let myself get too carried away. I was tempted to go balls deep, but I didn't think that she would be able to handle that on her first time.

Afer a few minutes, she was moaning in both pleasure and pain and insisted that I go faster. I put my hands on her hips and pulled her into my as I thrust forward, and I could feel her hips move into me as well. She came again and so did I.

She was tired and sore, so I pulled out and disposed of the condom and helped her to clean herself up a bit. She wasn't bleeding too much, which was good. After getting dressed again and cleaned up the rest of the way, I drove her home. She told me that she was sore, but would call me again to study the next day. She told me that she enjoyed her first time and wished that we could do this again in the future. I told her that I'd be happy to.... Continue»
Posted by SinSeeker 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 626  |  
100%
  |  5

Her First Time

Tiffany Brooks is your average 18-year-old girl. She makes straight A's has loving parents, a ton of friends, and a sweet caring boyfriend.

She is the perfect girl except for one thing.

She's a virgin. And she wants to lose her virginity. But not to a man.

She wants it to be with a woman. But nobody knows about that. Not even her boyfriend.

She has had a secret attraction to women for a long time. When's she out, she cannot help but stare at other women's bodies.

At their breasts, their curves, their long legs.

Tiffany not's too bad looking herself. Standing at 5'7, with blond hair that cascades down her back halfway, sparkling blue eyes, 40C breasts, a small waist, and long legs.

She's quite a hottie and gets her share of looks and whistles. However, she does not pay much attention to them.

Every night when she is alone in her room, she lies in her bed and pictures how her first time will be.

With candles, roses, music, and the woman of her dreams admiring her body and turning her into a full woman.

Every day that Tiffany goes to school she checks out all the girls there.

She just wishes she had the nerve to go up to one and make her sexual dream come true.

But every time she gets up the nerve to, her boyfriend Steven comes up and puts his arms around her, making those feelings go into hiding.

But her 19th birthday is coming up this Saturday and she wants to make her fantasy come true.

Her girlfriends are taking her out to a club and she's gonna scope out all the girls there until she finds the one she wants.

When she finds her, she's gonna take her somewhere where they can be alone.

Away from her friends, away from her boyfriend, away from everybody. So she can be herself and let out her fantasy.

On Friday, her friends call her up.

"Hey Tiffany, you want to go out?", her friends asks her.

Tiffany says "Sure. Where are we going?".

They say "To that club. We want to check it out before tomorrow comes."

Tiffany says, "Okay"

She then hangs up the telephone. A kind of excitement feeling runs through her. She can feel it all throughout her body.

Secretly, she hopes that tonight she will meet the woman that she is looking for. She gets off her bed and goes over to her closet.

She opens the closet door and picks out a very sexy outfit. A red halter top, a short black skirt, and her boots.

She then goes over to her dresser and gets out a red see-through bra and a pair of red see-through panties to match. Nobody knows that she has them.

She bought them one day when she went into a lingerie store and has kept them hidden in her dresser ever since.

However, tonight, she wants to wear them in case she meets that certain someone.

She puts them on, then puts on the rest of her clothes over them.

When she is fully dressed, she sits down in front of her dressing table and grabs her hairbrush.

She brushes her hair and puts it up high. She then puts on some mascara and some red lipstick.

She reaches inside of her jewelry case and takes out a silver necklace.

She carefully puts it around her neck and closes it. She then takes a look in the mirror.

Perfect, she thinks to herself.

Outside, she hears her girlfriend's car pull up into the driveway. They honk their horn, and she grabs her purse.

She walks out of the room and heads to the front door. She opens the front door, says goodbye to her parents, tells them she will be back soon, and then heads out of the house.

When she gets outside, she shuts the door behind her and walks to the car. She opens the car door and gets in.

"Hey",she says to her friends

She closes the door and they start backing out of the driveway.

When they are all the way backed out, her friend turns the wheel and they head down the street.

On the way there, she talks with her friends and shares a few laughs. Before they know it, they have reached the club.

Her girlfriends get out of the car, and Tiffany follows. They wait for Tiffany to catch up and when she does they all go into the club.

The music is booming when they all get inside. They find a table and sit down.

Tiffany starts scoping out all the women in the club. She sees some pretty ones, but is not satisfied.

They just do not fit what she is looking for. Her dream girl is about 5'6, with brown hair and green eyes.

Tit size does not really matter much to Tiffany. She likes all sizes of them. She just can hardly wait to get her mouth around one or her tongue in a pussy.

Just thinking about it makes her pussy ache with a need. A need to be licked and loved right.

She fantasizes about her dream woman having a strap-on dildo so that she can fuck her.

She wants so badly to be bent over and fucked hard that it makes her pussy get wet just thinking about it.

Tiffany decides to get up and walk around the club. She leaves her friends there to talk about guys and stuff. Slowly, Tiffany gets up.

She starts walking around the club, swinging her hips from side-to-side. She can feel eyes watch her and she loves it.

She can see women watch her, some of them giving her not such a nice look.

However, she sees some others that are staring at her body up and down, checking her out.

She gets the nerve to walk up to them. She sees one woman that has dark hair and a killer body. She walks up to her.

"Hi. I'm Tiffany", she says.

"Hello", the woman says.

They start talking back and forth.

"So, are you into women?", Tiffany asks.

"No. I just like men. I want cock, not pussy.", the woman responds.

That disappoints Tiffany greatly.

"Well, it was nice meeting you. Goodbye.", Tiffany says.

"Bye.", the woman says.

She asks all the other women in there, and nobody is interested. She starts to give up hope when in the door walks a new woman.

A woman that Tiffany did not notice before.

Tiffany watches this woman as she walks in and stands in the middle of the club.

Tiffany cannot help but notice how beautiful this woman is. She has long dark cascading hair, dark green eyes, and a killer body with long legs.

This woman is wearing a tight dark red dress that hugs her body perfectly.

Tiffany thinks to herself, There she is. My dream woman. God, she is beautiful.

Tiffany notices that her own breathing has sped up quite considerably.

She starts feeling quite nervous about approaching this beautiful creature.

But she knows that she must do it. So Tiffany gets up the nerve and starts walking towards her slowly.

Tiffany can feel her pussy grow wetter the closer she gets. Finally, Tiffany reaches her.

Tiffany says,"Hello there"

This beautiful woman turns around. When her eyes land on Tiffany, they start looking at her up and down checking her out.

"Hi",this woman says back

"My name is Tiffany. What's yours?", Tiffany says

"Hi Tiffany. I am Valerie", this woman responds

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Valerie.", Tiffany says.

Valerie smiles, then does something that Tiffany does not expect.

Valerie leans in close to Tiffany.

Valerie then whispers,"No darling, the pleasure will be all mine to give to you. You are so beautiful. You make my pussy grow wet just by staring at you."

When Tiffany hears that, she thinks to herself, I have found her for sure. This is like heaven.

Then Tiffany feels Valerie take her hand and bring it around to Tiffany's ass where she grabs it taking a feel.

Tiffany moans softly and leans softly into Valerie, bringing her body close to hers.

Tiffany realizes that she does not want this beautiful creature to go away.

Tiffany focuses on Valerie lips and says to herself, I must kiss her.

So Tiffany looks directly into Valerie's eyes and starts leaning in slowly getting closer and closer.

Valerie looks up into Tiffany's eyes, and knows that she wants to kiss her.

So Valerie starts leaning in too. Tiffany notices that Valerie is moving in closer.

She is glad to know that she doesn't have to ask her if she can kiss her. She can just do it.

Closer and closer both Tiffany and Valerie get to each other until their lips meet.

Tiffany can feel herself start to literally float away as her lips touch Valerie's. Tiffany kisses Valerie softly at first and waits for Valerie to respond.

Valerie feels Tiffany's lips kiss her, so she kisses back just as softly.

When Tiffany feels Valerie kiss her back, she starts to increase her urgency and kisses Valerie harder, wrapping her arms around Valerie's back.

Valerie feels Tiffany's arms on her back and she kisses Tiffany back harder. She starts pushing Tiffany backwards until they reach a wall.

Valerie then slips her tongue into Tiffany's mouth, kissing her with much more passion now.

Tiffany feels Valerie's tongue in her mouth and she starts sucking on her tongue.

Valerie moans into Tiffany's mouth and lets her hands run down her back. Touching her slowly making shivers run up and down Tiffany's back.

Tiffany feels Valerie's hands on her back and she lets her own hands do some more maneuvering.

Valerie feels Tiffany hands on her, and she pushes her body into Tiffany's.

She grinds her tits and her pussy into hers.

Tiffany, caught off guard, moans a little bit more loudly than she intended to, and everybody in the club turns their head to look.

Even Tiffany's friends turn their heads to look, and when they see what's going on, they can't believe their eyes.

Tiffany does not even notice that people are staring at her and Valerie until she hears some guys hollering.

"Oh yeah baby. I love seeing two women get it on", the guys say loudly.

Tiffany gets a little embarrassed, and leans forward to tell Valerie that they have an audience.

Tiffany whispers,"We've got a audience",into Valerie's ear.

Valerie just smiles and leans forward slightly.

Valerie then whispers,"Well, let's give them a show that they won't forget then." into Tiffany's ear.

Tiffany is not too sure what Valerie means until Valerie grabs Tiffany's legs and wraps them around her waist.

Tiffany gets kind of caught of guard and then decides to just let Valerie take charge.

She locks her legs around Valerie and holds on.

Valerie feels Tiffany's legs lock around her and she knows for sure that this girl is just as serious as she is.

Valerie smiles wickedly then pushes her pussy into Tiffany's and moans loudly. Valerie then starts grinding her pussy against Tiffany's pussy.

Tiffany, feeling Valerie's pussy grind against hers, moans loudly back and starts grinding back.

Pretty soon, both girls are grinding against each other, and are kissing each other passionately.

Tiffany starts feeling super alive and wants more.

This is so hot. I cannot wait anymore. I got to do her right here, she thinks to herself.

However, just when Tiffany goes to tell Valerie, Valerie stops grinding.

Valerie whispers "Babygirl, I hate to stop this hot little session between us, but I got to go.", to Tiffany.

Valerie then whispers "My phone number is 555-4679. If you want to continue this and take it to the next level, call me.", to Tiffany.

Valerie then kisses Tiffany for the last time that night and unlocks Tiffany's legs from around her waist.

Tiffany jumps down off Valerie and takes her arms off Valerie's body.

Valerie starts walking away from Tiffany. Tiffany smiles and watches Valerie walk off, swaying her hips from side-to-side.

Tiffany then runs her hands over her body, making sure her clothes are not all messed up. Tiffany then walks away from the wall and walks over to her friends.

Tiffany says,"Hey" to her friends.

"What in the world was going on over there?", her friends ask her.

Tiffany just smiles to herself and says,"Oh nothing. Just talking to somebody that's all."

"Okay",her friends say.

Tiffany then says,"It's late. Let's get out of here."

They say "Yeah, ok."

Tiffany and her friends get up from the table and walk out of the doors. They go to the car and get in.

All the way back home all Tiffany can think about is tonight and that beautiful woman that she made out with.

She can hardly wait to experience more.

Tiffany's friends arrive at her home. They stop the car and she gets out. She waves goodbye to them and walks up to the house.

She opens the door and goes in. Her parents ask her how her night was.

Tiffany says, "Oh, It was fine. Goodnight." to her parents.

Her parents say goodnight to her. Tiffany then heads to her bedroom, still thinking of that sexy goddess that she met tonight.

She reaches her bedroom, opens the door, and then shuts in. As soon as she is in her room, she takes off her top, her skirt, and her boots.

She then takes off her bra and panties. Tiffany goes over to drawer and gets her short white nightie. She puts it on.

She then goes over to her dresser, takes her hair down, takes the makeup off her face, and removes her necklace.

She climbs into bed and starts letting her own hands roam down her body, thinking of her new woman.

She runs her hands over neck, then down over her breasts.

She takes her hands and runs them under her nightie. She runs her hands up until she reaches her breasts.

When she reaches them, she starts massaging her breasts and moans softly.

She lets her other hand run down her body. Over her stomach and even down lower till she reaches her pussy.

She spreads her legs open and brings them up. She moves her hand lower until she reaches her pussy. When she reaches it, she starts stroking her pussy slowly.

She opens her lips and finds her clit. She starts rubbing her clit slowly.

Thousand sensations of pleasure run through her at once and she moans loudly. She starts rubbing her clit faster, increasing the pressure.

Tiffany then uses her other hand to pull on her nipples. That makes an even louder moan escape from her lips.

Tiffany starts getting into a groove, pulling on her nipples with one hand and rubbing her throbbing swollen clit with the other. Suddenly she gets a idea.

She wants to call Valerie and have phone sex with her tonight.

So Tiffany removes her hands from her pussy and her tits. She then writes down the telephone number and reaches over to grab the phone.

She grabs the telephone and dials the number. Tiffany waits to hear Valerie's voice. Ring. Ring. Ring. Ring.

Tiffany starts to get worried that she dialed the wrong number until she hears a sexy woman's voice.

"Hello?", the voice says.

Tiffany gets excited and says "Hi. Is this Valerie?"

"Yes, this is her. Who is this?", the voice says.

Tiffany says back into the telephone, "This is Tiffany. The girl from tonight. The one you were making out with."

Tiffany can hear Valerie's breath rise some and that makes her more excited.

"Hey sexy, how are you?", Valerie says into the telephone.

"I'm all hot, wet, and horny. You?", Tiffany responds.

"Mmmm,me too. My pussy is dripping wet over here for you. Wish you could taste me.", Valerie says.

Tiffany moans softly into the telephone just from hearing that.

Tiffany then says, "Well, I can. I am there before you. I am on my knees and have pulled your panties down. My mouth is on your pussy, licking you."

Tiffany hears Valerie take her hand and put it down inside of her panties, rubbing her pussy.

She hears Valerie moan into the phone and that makes her pussy much more wetter.

Tiffany then says, "Mmmm, you taste so good in my mouth. So wet, so juicy. I love licking you."

Tiffany then starts making licking sounds with her tongue making it seem more real. Valerie hears Tiffany's licking sounds and that makes her rub her pussy more.

Valerie can feel her wetness soak her fingers and she starts rubbing her clit harder, imagining that Tiffany is licking her.

"Oh yes baby. Mmmm your tongue feels so good. Lick me harder.", Valerie says into the telephone.

Tiffany hears that and she starts making her licking sounds harder and faster.

Tiffany reaches down and puts her hand in her panties, and notices that she is dripping wet.

So she starts rubbing her clit, imagining that Valerie is licking her in return. Like they are in a 69.

Tiffany starts breathing hard into the telephone and moaning. Valerie hears her moans and knows that Tiffany must be touching herself.

That makes Valerie more excited and makes her juices run down her legs.

Valerie starts rubbing her clit faster and faster. She can feel herself coming but she wants Tiffany to come with her.

So Valerie speaks into the telephone.

Valerie says, "Can you see me? Can you feel me? I have flipped you over and I am licking your pussy while you lick me. God, you taste so sweet. I could lick your pussy dry."

Tiffany, upon hearing that, starts rubbing her clit harder and faster. She feels her orgasm coming on.

Tiffany then says "Oh Valerie, lick me harder faster. I'm coming. Oh baby."

Valerie on hearing that Tiffany is coming speeds up her rubbing on her clit and starts coming too.

All that can be heard on both sides of the telephone is the sound of two women in ecstasy, both of them coming at the same time.

Both Tiffany's and Valerie's voices go up real high and the only words that come out of their mouths are a bunch of "ooohhh's, mmmmm's, and aaahhh's."

Tiffany finishes coming first. She pulls her hand out of her pussy and brings it up to her mouth tasting her own sweet pussy juices.

Mmmmm, can't wait to taste Valerie's, Tiffany thinks to herself.

Valerie cums next and is listening intently to Tiffany sucking on her own fingers, tasting that sweet pussy juice that she aches to taste in her mouth.

Valerie then pulls her own hand out of her pussy and brings her hand up to her mouth.

She sticks her hand in her mouth and tastes her own sweet pussy juices.

Tiffany listens intently on the telephone hearing Valerie taste herself.

She can hardly wait to get her mouth in between Valerie's legs to do some tasting of that sweet pussy. Her mouth also aches too thinking of it.

After both women take their hands out of their mouths, and get themselves composed, they go to speak back into the phone.

Tiffany speaks first.

Tiffany says,"Oh Valerie that was wonderful. I can hardly wait to get with you in person."

Valerie hears Tiffany say that.

Valerie responds by saying "Oh Tiffany dear, yes I know. I can hardly wait to taste you. My mouth is aching just thinking about it".

Tiffany then says, "Hey, tomorrow's my birthday. I am going to be 19. It is going to be at that club. You going to show up?"

Valerie smiles to herself, knowing the answer to that question.

Valerie says "Baby, I'll be there. I am gonna make your birthday very special."

Tiffany giggles then says, "Goodnight. See you tomorrow."

Valerie says, "Okay. Goodnight beautiful."

Tiffany then hangs up the telephone. She lays back fully in her bed, with a smile on her face. She drifts off to a peaceful sl**p, anxious for tomorrow.

In the morning Tiffany wakes up. She remembers what day it is and gets excited.

Tiffany gets out of bed, goes over to her dresser, grabs a bra and panties and heads for the shower.

When she reaches the bathroom, she takes off her nightie and starts the shower.

She then gets in and takes a shower. When she is done, Tiffany gets out, dries herself off, and looks in the mirror.

She says to herself, This is it, girl. Today you will become a woman.

Tiffany then walks out of the bathroom, down the hallway, and into her room.

She walks over to her closet, opens it, and decides to choose a simple style of dress to wear around her parents and her friends.

She'll pick a more wild and sexy style of clothes for later when she goes out to the club.

She picks out a pink shirt, a light blue skirt, and her sandals. She grabs the clothes and shuts the closet door.

She then walks over to her dresser, opens it and pulls out a bra and panties.

She shuts the dresser door, walks over to her bed so she can put the clothes down.

She puts the bra and panties on. Then she puts the top and skirt on. Then the sandals. When she is dressed, she grabs her hairbrush and brushes her hair.

She then walks out of her room and into the livingroom where her parents are waiting.

They wish her happy birthday, and take her into the kitchen for a special birthday breakfast.

But the one thing that Tiffany doesn't know is that her parents invited her boyfriend Steven over to spend the day with them.

When Tiffany walks into the kitchen, to her surprise, she sees her boyfriend Steven there at the table. Tiffany smiles but only on the outside.

Inside, she is fuming. How dare her parents invite her boyfriend over without telling her.

She'd much rather have Valerie there with her. But nobody can know about her.

Tiffany sits down at the table as her parents ask her what she would like for breakfast. She wants to say pussy but doesn't.

Tiffany says, "Oh, bacon and eggs would be fine."

Her parents say, "Okay."

Her mom goes over to the stove to cook Tiffany's breakfast.

While her mom makes breakfast, her dad comes to the table.

He asks her, "Well k**do, how does it feel to be 19?"

Tiffany replies to her dad "Oh, it feels fine. Not much different from 18."

Tiffany's dad laughs and says, "Well, things will change for you. You just wait."

Tiffany thinks to herself, Yeah, you have no idea how much things will change for me.

Tiffany's mom finishes cooking Tiffany's breakfast and brings it over to her.

She says, "Happy birthday sweetie."

Tiffany looks at her mom and says "Thanks, mom. Looks good".

Tiffany then starts eating her breakfast, all along thinking of Valerie and of tonight when she will finally get to have some pussy.

Tiffany looks up to see her boyfriend Steven looking at her with this look in his eyes. A look that she has never seen before in him. A look of lust.

Tiffany looks down back at her breakfast and finishes eating it. She then gets up and takes her plate to the sink.

She puts her plate in the sink and walks back to the table where her parents have put her presents on the table.

She counts them. Five all together. Tiffany sits down at the table and gets ready to open them.

Her parents and her boyfriend sing Happy Birthday to her and Tiffany just smiles shyly.

Her parents then handed her present after present.

A shirt, some earrings, some perfume, a CD, and a teddy bear from her boyfriend is everything that she has received.

She thanks everybody for her presents.

"May I be excused from the table?",Tiffany asks.

"Sure.",her parents say.

Steven says,"Hey. Wait up".

Tiffany gets up from the table and Steven follows her.

Tiffany starts walking down the hallway and Steven catches up to her, walking behind her.

He slips his arms around her waist and together they walk to the bedroom.

Once they reach the bedroom, Tiffany walks in and Steven follows, shutting and locking the door behind them.

Tiffany hears the bedroom door being locked, but she has no idea why.

Tiffany stands in the middle of the room trying to figure it out when all of the sudden Steven comes up behind her and grabs her by the waist.

She screams and he pushes her to the bed. He pushes her down on the bed and climbs on top of her.

He starts kissing her, roughly massaging her tits, and trying to shove his hand under her skirt so he can reach her panties.

Tiffany starts fighting him off, biting him hard, screaming for help. He starts getting rougher with her ripping her shirt and bra.

He then lifts her skirt up and rips her panties off. He then moves down between her legs and roughly pushes them apart.

He notices that she isn't wet, but he doesn't care. He roughly pulls her outer lips apart, and starts licking her clit roughly.

Tiffany screams louder cause it hurts so bad.

Steven gets rougher with her biting down making more searing pain run though her body. Steven then moves his mouth and stands up.

Steven says cruelly,"Now bitch, I'm gonna fuck you hard."

Tiffany starts pleading with him, not wanting to be hurt.

Tiffany then says,"No, No Steven please don't. I'm a virgin."

Steven says,"Yeah, I know. I am gonna rip you in two and make you a slut!"

Steven then pulls his cock out of his pants and pushes it forward to her pussy.

Tiffany sees his cock and suddenly gets the strength of one thousand women. She takes her feet and pushes him away from her.

She causes Steven to fall backwards and onto the floor. Tiffany then gets up and grabs what is left of her clothes crying softly.

She then goes into her closet, grabs what she was going to wear tonight, which is a tight black shirt and a very short red skirt.

She then puts those clothes on throwing the others in her closet. She then grabs some change in case she has to call Valerie.

Tiffany then goes to the door, unlocks it and opens it. She runs out of the house crying.

Tiffany starts running down the driveway, and runs down the street. She runs towards the club, but decides that she needs to call Valerie first.

So she finds a payphone, and puts in some change. She punches in Valerie's number and waits as the telephone rings twice.

Then she hears Valerie pick up the telephone.

Valerie says,"Hello?"

Tiffany speaks back into the telephone, still crying softly.

Tiffany says, "Valerie. I need you. Can you come pick me up and take me somewhere that we can be alone?"

Valerie says, "Sure honey, I'll be right there. Where are you at right now?"

Tiffany gives the address of where's she at.

Valerie then says, "Ok baby. I am on my way. Don't go anywhere."

Tiffany says, "I won't. Thanks. I owe you one"

Tiffany then hangs up the telephone and finds a bench to sit down on

She sits down on the bench and waits for Valerie. After about 15 minutes, she sees this car pull up and sees Valerie behind the wheel.

Tiffany is never so glad to see her. Valerie stops the car and gets out.

She walks over to Tiffany and looks at her.

She can tell that she has been crying so Valerie picks Tiffany up into her arms and carries her to the car.

She then waits as Tiffany gets into the car. Valerie then shuts the door and gets in the car herself.

She then drives off slowly.

"What's wrong? I know that something is bothering you. I can tell you've been crying.", Valerie says.

"I almost got ****d.", Tiffany says.

Valerie hears that and feels bad for Tiffany. She drives until she finds somewhere that she knows that they can be alone.

Valerie decides to take Tiffany to a very nice, high priced hotel.

"This is a hotel. I thought we were going to the club." Tiffany says.

"Well the club is too busy. We need some private time together. And this place is just perfect for that." Valerie says.

"Okay", Tiffany says.

When they reach the hotel, Valerie gets out first.

Valerie then walks over to Tiffany's door, opens it for her, and asks for Tiffany's hand.

Tiffany smiles and takes Valerie's hand. Tiffany then gets out of the car and Valerie shuts the door behind her.

Valerie then takes Tiffany's hand tighter into her own and together they walk into the hotel.

When the reach the hotel, they go in and Valerie walks up to the counter. She tells the person that she has a reservation and they find it.

They give Valerie the key and Valerie takes Tiffany by the hand leading her to the elevators.

Once they reach the elevators and go in, Valerie lets go of Tiffany's hand.

Valerie then gently pushes Tiffany against the wall. She starts kissing her softly letting her hands roam all over her body.

She can't believe how hot Tiffany looks tonight. She looks good enough to eat.

Tiffany feels Valerie's hands on her body roaming all over and she kisses Valerie back.

Valerie gently runs her hands over Tiffany's tits letting her thumbs roll over her nipples. Tiffany moans softly and reaches out to Valerie doing the same.

Tiffany uses her thumbs to roll it over Valerie's nipples and hears Valerie moan softly.

Just then Tiffany kisses Valerie harder and turns her around so that Valerie is against the wall.

Tiffany then moves her mouth lower kissing Valerie's neck and running her tongue along it.

She then moves even lower unbuttoning Valerie's shirt. Tiffany notices that Valerie isn't wearing a bra and that makes her pussy ache.

She can feel her pussy get wet immediately.

Tiffany reaches out and locks her mouth around Valerie's nipple licking and sucking like a baby.

Valerie can't believe that this is happening. She looks down and watches this hot sexy creature Tiffany suck on her aching nipples.

Valerie lets out a moan and then brings her eyes back up closing them.

Tiffany starts sucking on Valerie's nipple more using her hand to massage her tit flesh. She massages Valerie's tits more getting a little bit rougher.

Tiffany then bites down gently on Valerie's nipple and hears Valerie moan louder.

Just as Tiffany is about to take another bite Valerie hears the ding of the elevator and knows that they have reached their floor.

So Valerie takes Tiffany's head and brings it back up.

Valerie says,"We have reached our floor, Tiffany. Would you mind please buttoning my shirt back up?"

Tiffany smiles at Valerie.

Tiffany then says,"Sure."

Tiffany then takes her hands and starts buttoning Valerie's shirt back up kissing every inch of bare flesh that is exposed between buttons.

Valerie moans more and lets her hands run though Tiffany's hair.

Tiffany gets Valerie's shirt buttoned back up and then kisses her hard on the mouth.

Valerie kisses Tiffany back and then moves taking Tiffany's hand and leading her out of the elevator. Together both women walk to the room.

When they get there, Valerie opens the door and lets Tiffany walk in first.

As soon as Tiffany walks into the room, her eyes get really big. She cannot believe how nice it is.

A king size bed, a spa, a big shower. That gets her attention.

But what gets her attention more is the candles, roses, and soft music playing that Tiffany sees and hears.

Valerie shuts the door and locks it. She then walks up behind Tiffany and slips her arms around her.

She whispers into Tiffany's ear "Happy Birthday, Baby. Like my surprise?"

Tiffany smiles really big.

Tiffany then says "Yes Valerie. Yes I do. I love it".

Valerie then brings her hands up Tiffany's body pulling her shirt off. Then she pulls Tiffany's bra off.

Valerie then moves in front of Tiffany and just cannot help but stare at Tiffany's beautiful delicious tits.

Valerie takes Tiffany by the hand and leads her to the bed. She lays her down and helps her scoot up on the bed.

Valerie then moves and takes off Tiffany's skirt. She pulls it all the way off.

Valerie then pulls off Tiffany's panties. She then takes off Tiffany's boots.

She takes all of Tiffany's clothes and throws them to the side. Valerie then just stands back and looks at Tiffany.

From the top of her head to the bottom of her feet. She has never before seen such a beautiful sexy nude woman before.

Just staring at Tiffany's nude body makes Valerie's panties become soaked with her juices.

Valerie then moves up on the bed and brings her mouth down to Tiffany's. She kisses her and feels Tiffany kiss back.

Valerie then lets her hand run down Tiffany's body, letting it rest at her tits. She starts kneading and massaging Tiffany's tits, feeling that hot tit flesh under her hand.

Valerie kisses Tiffany harder letting her tongue slip inside her mouth.

Tiffany feels Valerie's tongue inside of her mouth and she slips her own into Valerie's.

Both women start French-kissing hard. Valerie then slips her tongue out of Tiffany's mouth and moves her lips off Tiffany's.

She gets up off the bed and goes over to a suitcase that she has packed just for tonight.

She has some special toys inside of it.

She has a vibrator, a blindfold, pair of handcuffs, a strap-on dildo so she can fuck her hard, and some lube so she can fuck that sweet perfect ass after she fucks that pussy.

Valerie grabs the blindfold and closes the suitcase.

She then walks back over to bed and climbs on it slowly. She stops midway and her mouth just waters.

She sees Tiffany's legs spread open and she can see that sweet pussy. She gets closer and takes a good whiff of Tiffany's juices.

Oh my god, they smell so sweet, Valerie thinks to herself.

Valerie moves up more on the bed.

"Lift up your head please, sexy", Valerie says.

Tiffany does and Valerie puts the blindfold on her. Then Valerie moves lower on Tiffany's body letting her mouth rest at her tits.

She hungrily takes one into her mouth, sucking and licking.

Tiffany starts moaning and brings her hands down letting them run though Valerie's hair.

Valerie sucks Tiffany's tit hard, biting down on the hard nipple every once in a while just to hear Tiffany squeal.

Valerie then moves over and does the same thing to Tiffany's other tit.

"Oh Valerie!", Tiffany screams out

Tiffany starts pushing Valerie's head down lower.

Valerie takes that a sign that Tiffany wants to get her pussy eaten.

So Valerie moves lower until she gets in between Tiffany's thighs. She starts at the beautiful sight before her.

She then moves in closer and kisses Tiffany's outer lips letting her tongue run along them. First the left one then the right.

Valerie then spreads open Tiffany's pussy lips, exposing that juicy pussy to Valerie hungry mouth.

In her mind, Valerie wants to go slow. But seeing that pussy in front of her and smelling that sweet smell drives her crazy.

She decides quickly in her mind, To hell with it. I'm gonna lick this pussy hard.

Valerie then pulls back the hood of Tiffany's clit exposing it's beautiful swollen self to her hungry tongue.

Valerie moves in and sticks her tongue out taking a lick on that clit.

Mmmm, she tastes good, Valerie thinks to herself.

Valerie then licks Tiffany's clit more taking fast licks like she was eating ice cream on a hot day in July.

Valerie then takes Tiffany's legs and puts them up over her shoulders giving her unrestricted access to both that pussy and ass.

Valerie sticks her tongue out, making it into like a little cock, and shoves it into Tiffany's fuckhole tasting more of her sweet pussy juices.

Valerie starts tongue fucking Tiffany hard feeling Tiffany's juices run onto her tongue and down her throat.

She can feel Tiffany getting wetter and that makes her fuck her sweet little pussy more licking all of those flowing juices that are pouring out of Tiffany's pussy.

"Oh yes baby. Lick my fuckhole. Make my juices run like a river into that mouth.", Tiffany moans out.

Faster and faster, she tongue fucks that pussy using her thumb on Tiffany's clit rubbing hard and fast. She then finds Tiffany's g-spot and licks it hard.

She feels Tiffany shudder and moan loudly. Valerie then takes one of her fingers on her free hand and brings it up to Tiffany's ass.

She spreads apart her buttcheeks and finds her asshole. She then takes a finger and starts penetrating Tiffany's asshole with her finger.

The fit is kind of tight, but she is able to slip her finger inside of her ass.

Once she gets her finger inside of that ass, she starts thrusting it in and out, finger-fucking her.

Valerie can hear Tiffany's moans increase and she decides to try two fingers. So she takes another finger and sticks it into Tiffany's ass.

It slides in and she starts finger fucking her harder.

"Oh fuck Valerie. Finger my ass like that. Oh yes, make me your slut. Valerie, oh Valerie.", Tiffany screams out.

Feeling Valerie's mouth in her pussy, her thumb on her clit, and her fingers in her ass is causing so much pleasure and pain to run though her.

She can hardly wait to get fucked.

Valerie slips her mouth out of Tiffany's fuckhole and moves her thumb. She replaces her thumb with her tongue and starts licking Tiffany's little clit hard and fast.

She even puts her lips around Tiffany's clit and sucks on it like a vacuum.

Valerie sucks harder on Tiffany's clit and can feel the first waves of Tiffany's orgasm coming on.

So Valerie stops sucking on Tiffany's clit and focuses on licking it hard and fast.

She shoves her fingers farther into Tiffany's ass, determined to make her orgasm last.

Tiffany feeling Valerie shoving her fingers into her ass farther feels her orgasm coming on. She starts moaning louder.

Valerie starts licking Tiffany's clit hard and fast using her one free hand to hold back the lips.

Faster and faster she licks feeling Tiffany start to shake. Tiffany starts coming and tries to get up but Valerie won't let her.

She just keeps on licking that clit harder and quicker.

Valerie hears Tiffany moans turn into screams as she cums into her mouth. Valerie starts catching all the juices that are flowing out as she licks Tiffany's clit harder feeling it shake more on her tongue.

She has never before tasted juices so sweet. She can't get enough and licks harder wanting more. She wants to lick that pussy dry.

Tiffany's orgasm starts to subside, but Valerie doesn't stop licking. She wants all of those juices.

She licks Tiffany harder and faster until she feels that she should stop. Then she pulls her juice-covered tongue and mouth off Tiffany's pussy.

She removes her fingers from Tiffany's ass and can feel that she stretched it some. Which is good cause it will make it easier to fuck her

Valerie then moves up on the bed until she reaches Tiffany's mouth. Valerie reaches down and takes the blindfold off Tiffany.

Valerie then plants her mouth on Tiffany's and snakes her tongue inside her mouth. She lets Tiffany taste herself. Valerie kisses her hard.

Tiffany says "Mmmmmm".

She kisses Valerie back hard.

Tiffany then stops kissing Valerie. Valerie then stops kissing Tiffany and looks deep into her eyes.

Tiffany reaches down and grabs Valerie's hips, bringing her pussy up close to her hungry mouth.

"Oh by the way Valerie, just wanted to let you know that this is my first time ever eating a woman out.", Tiffany says.

Valerie responds, "That's okay baby. I like the idea of being your first woman lover."

Tiffany smiles and keeps her hands on Valerie's hips, bringing them closer.

Valerie, realizing what Tiffany is trying to do, helps her out by moving upwards and lines her pussy up with Tiffany's mouth.

Tiffany then reaches out and rips off Valerie's panties. She throws them to the side and brings Valerie's pussy closer to her mouth.

Tiffany opens her mouth and feels Valerie sit on her face. Valerie reaches underneath her and pulls apart her outer lips for Tiffany to help her out.

Tiffany then snakes her tongue out and starts licking Valerie's pussy. She starts at the top and works her way down until she reaches her asshole.

She even licks that which makes Valerie moan loudly.

"Oh yes baby. You know how I like to be licked.", Valerie cries out.

Tiffany then brings her mouth back up and licks Valerie's clit hard.

She spreads Valerie's legs wider and shoves her tongue into Valerie's fuckhole

"Oh Tiffany! That feels so damn good!" Valerie screams out.

She starts tongue fucking her wanting so much to fuck her for real with a fake cock.

Tiffany licks Valerie's fuckhole hard feeling Valerie's pussy juices run into her mouth. She swallows them and goes back for more.

Valerie starts riding Tiffany's tongue like a cock bouncing up and down. That just makes Tiffany lick harder, finding Valerie's g-spot and licking that.

Tiffany then moves her tongue out of Valerie's fuckhole and focuses on her clit.

She starts licking Valerie's clit hard and fast loving the taste of a woman now for sure especially Valerie.

Faster and faster Tiffany licks Valerie's clit wanting to feel her cum in her mouth.

Harder and quicker Tiffany licks until she can feel Valerie shaking on her tongue.

Tiffany grabs Valerie's hips and pushes Valerie's pussy deep into her mouth letting the warm velvet texture surround her tongue.

She licks Valerie's clit harder feeling Valerie cum on her tongue.

She swallows Valerie's sweet juices and slows her licking to a very light butterfly lick. That makes Valerie cum harder in her mouth.

After about 10 minutes Valerie stops shaking and comes down fully off her orgasm. Valerie then moves her pussy off Tiffany's mouth.

Tiffany grabs Valerie's head and brings her mouth up to hers. She kisses Valerie and snakes her tongue inside of Valerie's mouth.

Valerie kisses Tiffany back and can taste her own juices on Tiffany's tongue. They kiss for about 10 minutes.

Then Valerie moves down and off the bed. She goes over to the suitcase and opens it up.

Valerie reaches inside of the suitcase and grabs the strap-on dildo.

Time to fuck this hot little slut, she thinks to herself.

She closes the suitcase and puts the strap-on dildo around her waist. Then she moves to the bed.

Valerie then says, "Ready to get that sweet little pussy fucked"?

Tiffany says "Oh yes. Please fuck me Valerie. But you must know. I'm a virgin".

Valerie thinks to herself, Could this girl be any more perfect? Not only is she hot, she's a virgin too. And I get to take her virginity.

Valerie says, "Don't worry baby. I"ll be gentle at first. But once I get that hymen broken, I'm gonna pound you."

Tiffany can feel her pussy grow wetter just thinking of getting pounded

Valerie moves on to the bed and gets in between Tiffany's spread open legs. She brings the head of the fake cock up to Tiffany's pussy. She lines up the fake cock with Tiffany's opening.

Before Valerie gets ready to put the cock into Tiffany's pussy she warns her.

Valerie says, "Now Tiffany, this may hurt a little. But the pain will be quick and pleasure will soon follow. Trust me."

Tiffany looks into Valerie eyes, letting her see pure lust.

Tiffany then says, "Fuck Me."

With that being said, Valerie thrusts forward penetrating Tiffany's dripping wet pussy with the fake cock.

Tiffany feeling the cock enter her, moans loudly. Valerie starts slowly thrusting her cock in and out of Tiffany's pussy, using long strokes.

She pulls the cock out, almost all the way. Then she thrusts forward and pushes the cock deeper into Tiffany's pussy.

She starts thrusting the cock a little bit faster until she feels Tiffany's hymen.

When she feels the hymen, she pulls the cock out of her pussy.

Valerie then thrusts it hard into Tiffany's pussy, breaking her hymen. Valerie stops and looks at Tiffany.

She can see some tears forming in Tiffany's eyes, and she waits until they stop to continue.

Valerie asks, "Are you ok, darling?"

Tiffany says, "Yes, I'm fine baby. It just hurt a little bit more than I expected."

Valerie says, "Do you want me to continue? I can go slow if you want."

Tiffany says, "Yes, please continue. And no, don't go slow. You said you were gonna pound me, so do it".

Valerie says, "Okay baby. I aim to please."

Valerie starts moving the cock in and out of Tiffany's pussy, thrusting a little bit harder now.

Valerie brings the cock all the way out, takes Tiffany's legs and puts them up on her shoulders.

Valerie then slams the cock back into Tiffany's pussy hard. She starts fucking her pussy hard, pounding her like a jackhammer.

Tiffany grabs onto her own tits and starts squeezing them feeling so much pleasure right now. She is so glad that this is happening.

She has wanted this for so long.

Valerie increases the strokes, pounding that sweet pussy harder and faster.

"Oh Valerie. That feels so good. You fuck me so damn good.", Tiffany moans out.

All that can be heard is the sound of skin slapping against skin. Tiffany moans loud over and over.

Valerie joins her moans cause the strap-on dildo is hitting right against her clit.

Deeper and deeper she thrusts that cock into Tiffany's pussy, going as deep as she can.

Suddenly Valerie feels Tiffany shake against the cock and Valerie knows that Tiffany is coming on it. That causes her to pound Tiffany harder making the bed shake and pound against the wall.

Valerie feels her own orgasm coming on. Faster and faster she thrusts into Tiffany's pussy.

Then suddenly, Valerie's own orgasm is upon her. She grinds her clit against the cock and cums so hard that it takes her breath away.

After both women finish coming, Valerie slows pulls the cock out of Tiffany and lets her relax.

She puts Tiffany's legs down and gets up off the bed.

She goes to the bathroom and takes the cock off. She washes it in the sink so it can be re-used.

Valerie dries off the cock and walks out of the bedroom. What she sees next makes her mouth drop.

There on the bed, laying on her hands and knees, is Tiffany.

She has her ass up in the air. That beautiful ass.

Valerie walks slowly over to Tiffany, putting the strap-on dildo back on.

She grabs some lube, lubes the cock up, and gets on the bed behind Tiffany.

She opens Tiffany's buttcheeks with one hand and lines up the cock with the other.

Then she starts pushing the cock head into Tiffany's asshole slowly hearing the sphincter open and start to swallow up the cock slowly.

Inch-by-inch it goes in.

All Valerie can do is watch as it goes in Tiffany's perfect ass, stretching her more.

When the cock is all the way in Valerie pulls it out and leaves just the head in. She then thrusts the cock back into Tiffany's ass.

She starts fucking her ass hard, thrusting in and out quickly. Tiffany starts screaming out in pleasure, feeling Valerie fuck her ass.

"Valerie, fuck Valerie. Yes fuck my ass just like that.", Tiffany screams out.

Valerie, hearing Tiffany's screams of pleasure, starts fucking her harder.

She then rams the cock into Tiffany's ass over and over watching it stretch her beautifully.

What Tiffany doesn't know is that this is a special cock. It can shoot fake cum.

Once Valerie gets done fucking her and is about ready to cum she's gonna pull out.

She is then going to make Tiffany suck her cock till she cums in her throat.

Faster and faster Valerie fucks Tiffany's ass.

Then she feels the balls of the strap-on fill up and she can tell that she's about to cum.

So she pulls the cock out of Tiffany's ass and moves up to Tiffany's mouth.

"Open your mouth baby and get ready to taste something sweet.", Valerie says.

Tiffany does and Valerie shoves the cock into Tiffany's mouth.

She starts fucking Tiffany's mouth with the cock while Tiffany sucks on the cock and deepthroats it.

Faster and faster she fucks her mouth making Tiffany suck harder.

Finally she feels the cum rising up into the cockhead so she thrusts one more time.

Valerie screams out,"I'm coming. Swallow it all."

As soon as Valerie says that, the cum starts spurting out of the head of the cock and into Tiffany's waiting mouth.

Tiffany starts swallowing the cum down hungrily, going back for more.

Spurt after spurt of cum jerks out of Valerie's cock and into Tiffany's mouth.

Tiffany keeps on sucking and swallowing until there is no more cum left in the cockhead. Then Valerie pulls the cock out of Tiffany's mouth.

She brings Tiffany up to her mouth and she kisses her tasting the cum.

Mmmmm, that's delicious, she thinks to herself.

Valerie then moves off the bed and takes the fake cock off.

She throws it to the side and then gets back on the bed with Tiffany. Valerie then brings Tiffany close to her and holds her naked body next to hers.

Tiffany is confused some for she thought that she would get to fuck Valerie in return.

Tiffany says, "Don't I get to fuck you?"

Valerie smiles and looks at Tiffany.

Valerie then says "Some other time, baby. This is your birthday and I wanted to give you what you wanted."

Tiffany snuggles up closer to Valerie, enjoying the feel of her nude body against Valerie's.

Tiffany then says, "You already have. I got to be with you."

Valerie, upon hearing that, wraps her arms around Tiffany and holds her close.

They both drift off to sl**p, peacefully. Tiffany is so glad that she got to be with Valerie on her birthday.

This is a birthday that she will never forget!... Continue»
Posted by stephyoung2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 2414  |  
92%
  |  6

First time with a guy

This is all true, believe it or don’t, I don’t really care.
I was young when I lost my Virginity, and it was to an older male, and he was my Cousin.
I looked up to Pete ever since I was little, but now I was a teenager, things had changed, I had the racing hormones, the constant hard on's at embarrassing moments an insatiable curiosity, and crushes not just upon girls but on guys.
This worried me somewhat, because we didn't have the word gay back then as a way to describe guys who liked guys, no, the words were more vicious and made you feel somewhat lacking in something, the words puff, and queer were used as clubs to beat you with and it wasn't just k**s, the teachers at school had used them too.
But still I had these crushes on guys, I used to imagine what it was like, lying in my bed having fantasies about them and wanking myself off.
Anyway I was offered a trip to Blackpool by my Aunt and Uncle, instead of going on holiday with my f****y, I jumped at the chance as being cooped up with my little s****r was not an option for me as a teenager as I found her to be babyish and annoying.
I arrived at my Aunt and Uncles flat to find that I'd be sharing a room with my cousin, for a couple of days before we went away, it was great he was so 'grown up' he had posters of rock stars on his wall, like Bowie, and the New York Dolls and so on very effeminate looking men. Something else that made me curious.
My cousin Pete was very welcoming to me, and was really enthused by the fact I liked his posters, I explained that I'd never heard any music by these bands and so began my education in rock music as well as other things.
I think I'd better take time out to describe Pete here, he was nearly six feet tall, long blonde shoulder length hair, in fact he had rock star looks himself, and he had intense blue eyes, an easy smile and quick humour.
He was always dressed in skin tight jeans, ( I’d also noticed he wore no underwear) cheesecloth shirts, around his neck he wore a leather lace necklace that was decorated with wooden beads even now when I think of him, and the way he looked back then, I am aroused.
So the crush I had upon him was very complete.
Anyway so it happened that there was a party happening that night, but poor old Pete had orders to stay home take care of me as my Aunt and Uncle were going out that evening.
I felt bad that Pete couldn't go to his party, especially as it was really down to me.
"Why don't we go together?" I asked, "or aren't I cool enough"
“How do you mean?” He asked.
“Look just because I’m a bit younger,” finding it hard to keep any indignance out of my voice, “you may think I’m some sort of little angel or good little boy well I’m not I sneak out all the time when I’m at home.”
“What?” said Pete with some surprise “with how strict your Mum and Dad are, that takes balls, that’s if it’s true.”
“Course it’s true,” I said.
“Well what do you do when you sneak out?”
“The usual thing,” I replied with a shrug, “ smoke ciggys, drink beer if we can get it, get friendly with girls, ( this was partially true as I had necked with girls, I’d fingered them and even been wanked off a few times but that was as far as it went).
Pete laughed “so you’re a bit of a goer then eh?”
“Yeah, I have my moments.” I chuckled.
“ I dunno about this though mate,” Pete sighed “this party might get a bit racy lots of sex, d**gs drink loud music, there may even be a bit of trouble with crashers, it might shock you a bit and you are a bit too young.”
“Fuck that,” I argued “I’m sixteen it is the age of consent you know? What’s likely to shock me, loads of Girls and lads shagging drinking and smoking wacky backy, I don’t think so, I do drink you know, I don’t like d**gs so I won’t bother with that, there ain’t nothing to worry about.”
“Well that’s the problem,” he said, “it won’t be just girls and boys shagging it’ll be girls and girls, and boys with boys.”
“Oh,” I said, not quite knowing what to say.
“You see not many people can handle that sort of thing’ he added.
I sat there quiet for quite a while David Bowie’s Rebel, Rebel playing low in the background.
“Pete, were off out now!” called up my Aunt, “look after the lad!”
“Will do mum, See you!” Pete called back.
There was an uncomfortable silence, then, I worked up to a question that had been on my mind since the subject had arisen.
“Sooo?” I asked not entirely sure I was doing the right thing by being nosey.
“Hmmm?” Pete was preoccupied reading a music mag’.
“So, you say there would be girls going with girls?”
“Yeah” he replied slightly disinterested, “and fellas going with fellas?”
“Yep,” he continued reading.
“How do you stand on that? What I mean, and I don’t mean to be insulting or anything -----
“Have I done it?” he interjected sensing that I was struggling with the question.
Then he looked me right in the eyes, with his I could see the intensity in them, in fact he drew me right in.
“Look, I don’t put labels on people, I don’t judge them, and I don’t believe we are limited to one sex, I believe that it’s all good as long as you have fun and no one is hurt.”
Then he smiled and stroked my long black hair, “Yes, I have slept with other guys, and I loved it, but I’ve slept with girls and I liked that too!”
Then I don’t know what happened, I launched myself forward and I kissed him full and hard on the lips, he was surprised at first then he sort of relaxed into it then he broke away.
Wait, man, we can’t do this we’re cousins,” I noticed the hard on in his trousers, and I was determined that he would teach me what I wanted to know.
“ I’m a virgin Pete, I’ve been dreaming about doing it with a guy for ages now, I think that I’d rather do it with you, because I trust you, I could do it with a stranger and they could abuse and use me hurt me whatever, or I could catch something I want this to be -----“
Pete smiled, he stroked my hair again, he let his the back of his fingers track across my cheek and along my jaw line, he then ran his finger tips over my lips, “you want it to be special, I understand that, and fucking hell, I dunno if you ever had anybody tell you but you are fucking cute I mean girl fucking cute, pretty even.”
“Yeah,” I sighed irritably “I get a lot of grief from other lads through it; girls seem to like me though,”
“Don’t worry about the lads” he voice became husky his hands ran over my shoulders, “they’re just jealous.” His hand found my waist and he drew me toward him, he began to tongue kiss me.
“I’ll probably burn in hell for this,” he said, “but I can’t help myself you are so fucking ---“ he kissed me again, then he pushed me away and took off his shirt the skin of his hairless pale body was almost translucent he had no fat at all just tight wiry muscles.
I felt my cock getting harder, I pulled my T-shirt over my head, my heart was beating frantically as lust and fear pumped through my veins, I was pale and skinny too my body, I was similar build to Pete but smaller, I watched as he slipped out of those skin tight jeans and I finally got to see what I suspected was there all along fantastic long hairless marble legs a small tight arse and his cock, I’d seen cocks before lots of them in the showers at school, and really took very little notice but now I was fascinated, I’d never been turned on by a cock before but now I was, the size of it as he moved towards me impressed me, tall guys always seemed to have big cocks. My breathing was now hard and fast as he undid my jeans he began to kiss me, kiss my neck, then my chest then my stomach he was now on his knees and my jeans were around my ankles, what the hell is he doing I wondered? I’m up here (don’t forget all I’d really done up to now was neck with girls and had the odd hand job)
He looked up at me and smiled, and then he took my cock into his mouth, “Oh?” I thought so that’s what ---- “Oh! OOHH!” This was so new it was amazing the way my stomach tightened and my nerves leaped each time he touched a part of me, “oh god this was not at all like what I expected, it was so fucking amazing, I soon got into and rocked back and forth moaning as he sucked me.
Then he slipped his fingers into my arse, which got a gasp out of me, I wasn’t sure of this at first then as he worked his fingers I got more and more turned on.
“Your cock,” I gasped “let me have a go!”
“Not yet,” he said pushing me down on the bed, “I’ve got a lot more I want to do to you!”
He turned his body around and now his knees were directly next to my ears, I could see his cock it was barely inches away, I tried to reach up with my mouth to suck it but he’d trapped my hair under his knees, now he was really working my dick really hard with his mouth taking it deep into his throat, occasionally he’d run his teeth over it giving me little electric shocks of pleasure then suddenly he changed his position, quickly he flipped me over onto my stomach, he grabbed my hips back towards him, I felt his cock rub up and down between my butt cheeks, then I felt the wet warmth of his tongue probing my arse.
“OOOHHHH God!” I called out, “ that feels so good” as he tongued my arsehole Pete began to wank me off, he varied the speed fast then very slow fast then slow, I could feel a ton of spunk surging through my cock it was as if it was fizzing inside.
Then I felt the head of his cock against my sphincter, I began to breathe hard with expectation and some trepidation, slowly his pushed it in partially, it hurt, a bit, then he pushed it in a bit further, that hurt too then on the third try it went all the way in this time it hurt a little but not as the first try, he then he began to slowly and gently thrust his hips again it hurt a bit but as I got used to it I felt myself getting turned on, I notice for some reason my hard on had slightly disappeared and there was a tiny pool of pre-cum on the bedspread, then Pete started to thrust a little harder, I was moaning like a little bitch, I was beginning to love this sensation the more he thrust the easier it got, the more I got turned on I noticed my cock was now hard again and Pete had reached around and started to give me a hand job, the cum in my dick stated to fizz again, and with each stroke my lover was now whispering into my ear, “ God you’re so fucking cute, I’m gonna fuck you, fuck you hard,”
“Yes I gasped fuck me hard, fuck me!” I begged my voice as rough as Rod Stewart.
“Do you like it!” he asked his voice getting more frantic, “do you like it?”
“Yes,” I said, “I fucking love it, I love it!”
He was now trusting hard and gasping for breath faster and faster, “it’s so fucking tight,” he gasped, “so fucking tight!” he ploughed into me, then he began to cry out “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! You are fucking great, fucking gorgeous, I’m gonna fuck you every day, every fucking night, when were on fucking holiday I’m gonna fu--- aaahhhh!”
“Yes! Yes! I want you too!” I cried (not believing my luck, I thought that his would be a one off) “Everyday! Fuck me! Fuck me! Every day! Like a little piece of cunt!” his hand was pulling hard on my cock now and I felt it explode as I came, God that was an intense orgasm the most intense I have ever had, (I suppose because it was my first time)
I felt his dick spasm, my arse fill with warm liquid spunk he continued to thrust like a mad man, and then he pulled his cock out of my arse I felt spunk running down over my balls and down the back of my thighs
“Two secs!” He shouted he disappeared off to the toilet I heard the taps running he came back with his dick freshly washed, I noticed he’d lost his hard on quickly I pulled him down onto the bed I put his cock in my mouth I could taste the residue of salty spunk and smell the soapy smell of apple scented Lux, I began to move my head up and down trying to remember all the things Pete did to me when he was in this position however Pete being the more experienced one positioned us so that we were in 69 and he began to suck me again for every sensation I felt I not only tried to copy it I tried to improve on it, soon we were both hard again, I must admit the idea of tonguing some one arse did not appeal but I was that turned on I didn’t care and I f***e my tongue into him I spat on his hole and put my fingers inside to a moaning approval.
Then I rubbed my dick in the crack of his arse, getting more and more desperate to fuck that gorgeous round tight arse, Pete slightly turned on his shoulder and then he said
“Go on k**, it’s time, to do what you have always wanted,” with that I thrust straight into him I didn’t expect it to go in first time.
“Oh fuck that hurt!” Cried Pete.
“I’m sorry,” I said.
“Don’t be, I fucking like it, fuck me hard! Hurt me!”
I started to thrust into him as hard as I could, while he swore at me and encouraged me and cursed me, “Fuck me you gorgeous little bastard, fuck me harder, Grab my hair pull it!”
I did as he asked me to, with my left hand while my right was bust wanking him off, as I fucked him Pete pushed into me violently he was nearly screaming now “fuck me you fucking little bitch fuck me!” I loved this I loved being screamed at and it spurred me on I felt my whole body shudder as I shot my load into him, it had been quick because I was inexperienced I collapsed on the bed exhausted but Pete hadn’t cum yet, “fuck my mouth” I said, Pete got over the top of me and put his hard cock into my mouth and he began to fuck it, I moved my head up and down to try and accommodate the speed of his thrusts then he cried out, I felt the hot burning salty taste of cum in my mouth I swallowed it burned my throat but I continued to suck until it was all gone Pete moaned and fell onto the bed next to me.
“To say that was your first time, fuck me that was a good fuck,” he said gasping and breathing hard “I haven’t enjoyed sex like that ever! I dunno if it was the extra thrill of me being your first but fucking hell! And you! You were fantastic I can’t believe that was your first time!”
I was only half listening, I was buzzing and tingling, my head was spinning and I lay there with a big silly grin on my face with a spunk trail still around my mouth and more leaking from my arse.
Later we took a bath together and did it all over again, next day my arse was really sore.
But when we went away to Blackpool for two weeks with his Mum and Dad we had a room to ourselves and we were left to our own designs Pete being 18 and all, it was a fantastic! In those two weeks I had my first threesome and I also pulled someone by myself for the first time but those are other stories, for another time.
... Continue»
Posted by azzfucker 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 2668  |  
96%
  |  7

My first time ( true story)

My husband and I had been involved in swinging for several years, having tried several things. We had swapped partners and had several threesomes with other guys and came to realize that what we both enjoyed the most was me fucking other guys while hubby watched and took pictures and cleaned me afterwards. After a few years of me cuckolding hubby he brought up the idea of me fucking a blackman. I had heard the stories and admit that I was curious but had never seriously thought about fucking black. I figured hubby would really freak out if he thought I wanted to fuck a blackman, but here he was bringing up the idea. We had several serious talks about it and I realized he was very serious about it. I agreed to place an ad and see what happened.

Wow! I couldn't believe how big the response was. We narrowed it down to three guys and after writing and exchanging pictures with them we picked out one that sounded like what we wanted. Gene was a truck driver who went through our area every week, was experienced with couples and was willing to do everything he could to make my first time good for me.

We set up a public meeting with Gene to make sure that this was what we all wanted. When I first saw him I knew rght away that he was going to be my first. He was very good looking, dark and really polite. After about 30 min. of geetting to know each other we all agreed to meet the next week at our home. Hubby was to pick Gene up when he got to town and bring him to our home to fuck me.

That was a very long week. I was so nervous and at the same time excited. I had never even kissed a blackman and here I was planning of fucking one for the first time. Hubby and I talked about it alot that week and decided that we would go into it with open minds and the only rule would be if I said no to something it meant no.

When the night arrived Hubby went to pick Gene up while I waited at home. Hubby was going to tell Gene that this night was all about him and me and that anything we wanted to do was ok. I really liked the idea my husband was telling this blackman he was to enjoy me anyway and all he wanted.

When they got here Gene joined me on the sofa and hubby made drinks for us. We enjoyed our drinks and made small talk for awhile and I started to relax a little. Gene was so nice and realized how nervous I was and was taking his time. When hubby went to make more drinks Gene pulled me into his arms and kissed me. Wow! My first kiss from a blackman and I loved it. It felt so good being in his arms as we kissed and I knew I was going to enjoy this night. As we enjoyed our second drink Gene and I kept kissing each other and I was getting hot. I could tell hubby really enjoyed seeing how I responed to Gene's kisses. I went to the bathroom and when I came back I sat so close to Gene I was almost in his lap. As I sat down I let my short skirt slide up to where it was barely covering my panties. I leaned into Gene and kissed him. I let my hand rest on his cock as we kissed and soon felt his hand on my bare leg. As we kissed his hand started moving up my thigh and I let my legs fall open for him. As his handwent higher I started rubbing his cock and could feel it growing and getting hard. Gene's hand was now rubbing my pussy through my panties and I was getting very wet. I squeezed his cock and let my legs fall open wife for him. I felt his hand slide into my panties and he slipped a finger into me. As he fingered me I undid his pants and shoved my into his shorts and around his big cock, and it was big. I had never had my hand around a cock that big before and he was stilll growing and getting harder. I couldn't beleive it. Here I was on my sofa with hubby watching as I was making out with a blackman for the first time in my life and all I was thinking about was having Gene inside me. I stood up and took Gene by the hand, "Take me to bed now!" I led him to my bedroom with hubby following us. As soon as we were in there we were in each other's arms tearing our clothes off and we were both completely naked Gene laid me on my bed and pulled me tight against his body and kissed me. I was so hot and excited just being naked in my bed with a blackman. At that point I wanted Gene more than I had ever wanted anyone before. He kissed his way down my body until he was at my pussy. I watched as he buried his face in my cunt. I loved seeing his black face between my legs as his tongue expored my pussy. Hubby had to love this, seeing his wife with her legs spread wide as a blackman was eating her pussy. It wasn't long until I had my first orgasm and was shooting my juices all over Gene's face.

"Fuck me now! I want to feel your big cock inside me. I need fucked!" As I guided his cock to my cunt Gene kissed me and let me taste my juices on his face. He was so thick that we had to work to get it in me. I rubbed his cock all over my pussy as he pushed forward and finally the head of his cock was in me. God! He was so big and was stretching me way out. He slowly worked his cock into me until He was buried in me. I now had about 9 inches of black cock buried in my cunt and I loved it. He held it still in me letting me get used to the size and I was soon going nuts. I wanted fucked!

"Do you like that Katie"?

"Oh god yes! Your are so big and feel so good in me. Fuck me Gene! Fuck my married cunt"!
As he fucked me, driiving his big cock deep into me over and over I was having one orgasm after another. I had never felt anything so good before and knew I was going to want alot more of his black cock now.

"I'm getting close Katie, where do you want me to cum"?

I looked him in the eyes and said: "cum inside me".

"You want me to pump my black seed into your hot cunt"?

"Yes! Cum inside me. I want to feel you shoot your black seed into my married cunt". With one big thrust he held his cock deep in me and started shooting his cum in me. "Yes! I love it! Fill me with your cum"! As I felt him shooting blast after blast of his seed into me I had the most intense orgasm I have ever had. He jusst kept shooting cum into me. I didn't know anyone could cum so much. He flooded my pussy and I loved it and wanted his cum in me.

I held him tight keeping his cock in me as I let his cum soak into me. I was kissing Gene and telling him how good it was and how much I loved it.

"Do you like black cock"?

"I love it and want more".

"Will you be my slut and take care of my black dick when I want"?

"Yes! I want that more than anything. I need your BBC and cum and will take it anytime you want." Gene ended up staying the night with me and fucked me two more times filling me with cum each time. I had now been fucked by black and my only regret was that I hadn't done it years before. I was going to make up for lost time and for the next year Gene fucked me at least once a week and pumped me full of cum many times.For the next year I spent many nights with Gene and became his very willing and total slut. He gave me my first black cock anal, my first black facial and loved making my hubby clean me after he filled me with his seed. I loved it all! I loved having my husband watching his proper wife as she turned into a complete black cock slut.
One nightwhen Gene came over he ask. "Are you ready for a facial?"

"Oh Yes! I want you to cum all over my face." The thought of having aa blackman shooting his cum all over my face while my hubby watched really turned me on. Gene picked me up and carried me to my bed.

"Suck me Katie! Work my black dick and I'll reward you. For the next 30 mins. I licked and sucked his cock and balls as he watched me. I loved sucking Gene's big cock and he knew it and he liked watching me. He finally pulled out and jacked it off, shooting his cum all over my face and into my open mouth. I loved feeling him shooting on my face and loved swallowing his cum.

"Look at your pretty wife now. Her pretty face covered with black seed. Doesn't she look good?"

"Yes! That is so hot!"

"Well get over here and lick my cum off her face." Gene watched as hubby licked and swallowed his cum as he cleaned my face. "Yea Cucky, tast my black cum!" "Damm you like that nigger cum! Well try some black dick too!" Gene grabbed hubby's head and shoved his cock into hubby's mouth. I couldn't believe it! My husband was sucking a black cock. Once he had Gene hard Gene told him to give it to me. Hubby guided Gene's big black cock to my pussy and watced as Gene slid it into me. "Now watch as a real man fucks your wife." Gene fucked me, making me cum many times before taking me doggie. "Get under your wife and lick my dick as I fuck her!" Hubby licked us both as Gene pounded his cock into me. When he was ready he pulled out shooting his cum all over me and hubby's face. We all loved it.
After being Gene's slut for a little over a year he got tranfered and the fun ended. I told my husband I wanted to find another black lover and we placed another ad. After going through several replies we picked a soldier who was stationed not far from us. We exchanged several letters and pictures then set up a date. I was going to have my second black cock and couldn't wait.
When Kel arrived for our date I knew we had picked the right guy. He was much better looking than his pictures. He was about 6'2" 190lbs. and rock hard body. When he sat down by me on the sofa I could feel myself already getting wet. Just knowing I would soon be fucking someone new and getting another black cock was a real turn on for me. Kel and I really hit it off and as we got to know each other Hubby served us drinks and stayed in the background. After a couple of drinks Kel pulled me into his arms and kissed me.God! He felt so good. I want him and we were soon making out and our hands exploring each others bodies. As he slid his hand under my skirt and into my panties he felt my already very wet pussy. 'You really want this don't you?"

"Yes! I want you and have since you walked in." I managed to get my hand into his pants and around his very hard cock. He was big! Very thick and I knew I was going to love this. "It seems like you are ready also." We kissed as he fingered me and I stroked his cock until I couldn't wait any longer. "Take me to bed! I want you now!" We stood up and I led Kel to my bedroom and we stood by the bed and undressed each other. When we were naked we fell into bed and Kel pulled me tight against his hard body and kissed me. It felt so good and right being naked and in his arms pressing my little white body against his hard black body. Kel started kissing his way down my body, sucking on my tits as I laid there and enjoyed it. He worked his way down until he was kissing and licking the insides of my thighs. "Please!" He smiled at me then lowered his face to my pussy. As I felt his tongue slid into me I had my first orgasm. He just kept eating me and fingering me and I flooded his face with my juices. I was so hot and turned on and when he came up for air I took his face in my hands. "Fuck me now! I want your cock inside me."

"You want this black dick?"

"Yes! More than anything. I want you now!" I watched as he got into position and then felt his cock pushing at my pussy. He was so thick that he relly had to work to get it into me but soon he was buried in me. "Oh God! You feel so good. I love your cock, now fuck my married white cunt." I couldn't believe how good he felt as he worked that big black cock in and out of me and I was soon having one orgasm after another on his cock. "Oh god! You feel so good fucking me. I love it!" Kel kissed me as he fucked me and soon he looked at me and said: "I want to cum inside you."

"Yes! I want you to cum in me. Flood my married cunt with your seed!" He kissed me again as he drove his cock deep into me and held it there as he unload his seed into me. We were both moaning into each others mouths and he filled me with his cum. I had just been fucked by my seconf Blackman and he had shot his spream deep into my fertile pussy and I loved it. Kel fucked me two more times that night filling my cunt with his seed each time and before he left we made a date for the next week. We all knew that this was going to be a regular thing for some time. Kel told my hubby what a hotwife he had and that he was really going to enjoy giving me lots of black cock and cum. "I'm going to give your wife what she really needs and wants for as long as she wants it." I smiled at him and said: That's going to be a long time then."
... Continue»
Posted by ChannelFive 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 5802  |  
88%
  |  15

THE FIRST TIME PART1

THE FIRST TIME


Kate heard the bell ring from downstairs and dashed to the
mirror. The reflected image betrayed no flaws. The lipstick was
red and thickly applied, giving the pouting lips a playful glow.
The green eyes were right too-- the dark eyebrows thinly plucked,
the long lashes batting with plenty of body and dark promise, the
eyes themselves clear, bright and green as polished emeralds. No
eyeshadow though-- the Teacher thought that eyeshadow on Kate
gave a too-mature look and Kate was only sixteen. Cheeks were
smooth, with a complexion that was clear but for the inevitable
freckles of an Irish redhead. Delicate fingers dabbed tempting
perfume on pulse points and behind pink earlobes as the face
observed itself. Kate drew back the healthy mane of thick auburn
hair into a manageable ponytail, the practised hands smoothing
down the errant tresses into the big bowed red ribbon.

Too girlish? Kate wondered, then left the bow in place. Teacher
liked the girlish look and Kate always strove to make the Teacher
happy. It was the only way to get by from day to day. The sight
check continued as Kate inspected the skimpy garments that
clothed the small, lithe teenaged body. They weren't as sleazy
as what Kate might be made to wear, that what for sure. The
others had to wear such slutty things-- crotchless panties,
garter belts, fishnet stockings and open-nippled brassieres.

Maybe I ought to be grateful, thought Kate. What looked back in
the full-length mirror wasn't too slutty. Just a matching bra
and panty set, pretty bright blue. And they weren't silk or
anything-- just Hanes For Her. The panties were French-cut and
rested high on the hips, clinging tightly to Kate's curvy tight
midsection and butt-- simple and perfectly appropriate for a girl
of sixteen. And the bra wasn't some bullet contraption. Not
that Kate could fill that out, with an embarrassingly small set of
32A breasts. No, the bra was just a soft blue cotton thing
without wiring or teasing lifts. All it did was cover the small
pert things and give them a little definition and the smallest
shapely lift. All in all, Kate looked just like any average-to-
cute looking high school girl in her undies. No cheerleader, but
not desperate for a boyfriend either. And certainly not some
streetwalker. No, there was nothing unusual with what stared back
in the mirror, was there?

There was if the starer was really a boy, Kate thought bitterly.
The little cock thrummed in the chastity belt defiantly, if
impotently. But the crafty construction of the Teacher's
equipment refused to let the small cock out of its imprisonment.
No surprise-- it hadn't for eight months, ever since it had been
locked on. Kate sighed, then banished the taboo thoughts. The
Teacher had once explained to Kate the simple, too-obvious fact
that it didn't do any good to think such thoughts.

"These thoughts, they don't make you feel good, do they? And
your situation certainly isn't going to change, so it doesn't do
you any good, does it Kate?" Teacher was always so clear in his
explanations, everything so darn unarguable.

"Well, no sir," Kate answered simply. But a frown broke
involuntarily over Kate's lips, the kind that came even when ever
effort was being made to behave, to accept.

"Kate, your thoughts are not APPROPRIATE for a proper young lady.
You are a pretty, well spoken girl with a very pleasing attitude
most of the time. Now, I will see a happy smile on your face
now-- frowns will give you wrinkles and don't do a thing for
boys."

And so Kate smiled brightly, especially at the mention of boys.
Boys, boys, boys. Everything was about boys and being
appropriate. And there was the real desire to act appropriately
and an all-the-time fear lurking deep down of boys NOT being
attracted to Kate, Kate's smile, Kate's face, Kate's body,
everything Kate.

And now it was the Time. That was why Kate felt so nervous, so
flighty, so scared. Kate remembered a time when thinking wasn't
so hard, so difficult. The d**gs and hypnosis and physchological
training and disciplining had all f***ed changes on Kate in the
last eight months, robbing the subject of independence of thought
or even trying to think.

"Pretty girls don't think-- they just smile, Kate. Understand?"
the Teacher had told Kate, who replied with a big bright smile.
Oh yes, Kate understood. Especially after a question had been
asked. It had been a simple one-- "Why are you doing this to
me?" and the answer had been an injection. Hours later, Kate
awoke nervous and silly and without any thought other than to
NEVER, EVER to ask a question like that again.

After that, the rest seemed to come in a rush. The dressing
lessons, the make-up lessons, the manners lessons, the hygiene
training, the constant body-shaping aerobics exercising, and all
the rest. All of it was accepted without questioning of any kind
by Kate. Questions would mean big words, big thoughts that
weren't appropriate for a girl like Kate.

There were conversations, though. With the Teacher. He would
ask questions and the answers would seem to spring out of Kate's
mouth, words that came so easily that they seemed to be put there
by the Teacher himself. And once Kate had dreamed that there
were words that broke the silence of sl**ptime, words that Kate
would use when awake. But that must have been a dream indeed.

"Do you like math, Kate?" the Teacher would ask.

Kate would cast eyes down, smile foolishly. The auburn mane
would shake "no" and Kate would giggle. "Math is just for boys,
Sir."

"Do you like sports, Kate?" The voice was so calm, so reassuring.
Kate always knew when the right answers were coming out.

Again, the long auburn hair shaking. "Sports are so icky, Sir!"

"But I bet sports interest you a little, doesn't it Kate?"

Kate grinned. "Football is fun-- to watch, I mean. Not to play.
Football players are so handsome." Was that answer right?

The Teacher smiled. "But you wouldn't like to play football,
would you Kate?"

A vapid giggle and a shake of that straight long lustrous auburn
hair.

"What would you like to do, Kate?" the voice asked curiously.

Kate folded the small hands, u*********sly checking the pink
polish of the three inch nails. "Well, Sir, I would like to make
myself pretty with the makeup you gave me and bake cookies for
boys, just like I learned."

The Teacher patted the auburn hair and Kate knew that the right
answer was given. "Of course you would my dear, and so you
shall."

There were more conversations like that. As the weeks went on,
Kate learned what were the right answers and what were the wrong
answers. Also learned were the things that mattered most-- like
keeping nails polished, keeping dress hems from rising too high,
to keeping hair arranged perfectly. Learning when to smile
brightly and when to listen respectfully. Discovering how to
walk like a lady in the high heels Kate was given, careful always
to walk by swinging the hips, not bending the knees. How to keep
arms up and always away from the body. Oh, it was all so very
important, the Teacher said. Otherwise, people would be so
disappointed in pretty Kate and we wouldn't want that would we?

Oh, no, Kate mused, I know I wouldn't want that! Because when
Kate didn't give the right answer, it didn't take the Teacher
long at all to take Kate over his knee. The teenager hated
waiting while he yanked up the skirt and peeled down the panties.
It seemed to take forever as he raised his hand and then let it
fall hard and fast on Kate's bare smooth butt. The number of
spanks depended on just how wrong Kate's answer was. At first,
the answers were painfully wrong. But after awhile, Kate
learned, really learned, to give the right answers.

Because you couldn't just pretend to give the right answer. The
Teacher seemed to know just what was in Kate's head (again those
voices at night drifting in and out in the dark!) and if the
right answer wasn't given without so much a second's hesitation,
gosh, Kate was soon looking at the floor as the Teacher began
"correction."

Oh, but the bell was ringing, the little tinkling bell outside.
Kate had to hurry, to make sure everything was right. The First
Time was ever so important, the Teacher said! Kate nervously
checked the legs and underarms for hairs missed in shaving, the
eyebrow not perfectly straight, the uneven patch of too-dry skin.
Oh, it was maddening, all the details you needed to be aware of
when you were a teenage girl! Especially for the First Time!
And gosh, when you had been a boy to start with, it took extra
work, like the Teacher said!

Downstairs, in another part of the Teacher's gracious suburban
home, two men spoke. One, a distinguished looking man of perhaps
fifty smoked a pipe and thoughtfully listened to his guest. He
wore an expensive well-worn herringbone jacket which he
frequently investigated for more pipe tobacco. The man speaking
was handsome, thirty, and in a good mood. From his casual dress,
well-defined physique and confident demeanor, he might have
passed for a polite bouncer at a successful and upscale
nightclub.

"So," the younger man continued, flexing an arm, "the subject is
prepared to your satisfaction?"

The older man grinned reassuringly. He nodded, the pipe never
leaving his mouth.

"I see. Well, tell me, what should I look for in terms of
problems or deviations from what you said I should expect?" The
younger man pressed, deliberately if delicately. His numerous
negotiations in Asia had taught him the necessity of bringing up
all details before closing a deal.

The older man hooked his thumbs into the lapels of the English
herringbone. He liked to wear it in the late afternoons in the
Fall on days like this. It was a pleasure wearing a jacket like
this. Maybe that's why it seemed so appropriate to what he did.
Looking in the other man's eyes, he answered the question for the
hundredth time. He could calm all their fears by now by
patiently explanation almost by rote.

"Well," he began slowly, "Kate has been disabused of any notion
that 'she' is a boy. The chastity belt allows her to relieve
herself, but doesn't allow for arousal. This will cause her pain
as I suspect arousal will occur at some future time," he skipped
over this as a feral gleam escaped from his guests eyes, "but she
will learn to accommodate it."

"How?" demanded the guest sharply. All questions must be
answered.

"Why, through three factors, actually. First, pharmacologically,
her body chemistry has been altered. This was necessary in order
to begin the growth of her breasts. There is now more estrogen
that testosterone in the bl**d mix and she is now capable of
generating her own estrogen rather than injections. This
alteration will stymie penile arousal while igniting the
physchological factor."

"Which is?"

"Which-" he paused, clearly perturbed by being interrupted and
showing so," has been implanted through neural nets and hypno-
physchosis. These processes have supplanted many natural
impulses and behavior vis a vis the male and female gender.
Kate's value system has been rearranged so to speak, the blocks
of values previously held now in a different pattern, this having
been effected through the nets and hypno-processes."

Rather than interrupt again, the younger man shook his head in
confusion.

The older man smiled. "All this means," he waved his hands as if
to wave away the confusion, "is that whereas eight months ago
Kate was a boy, with all the natural inclinations and desires of
a fifteen year old boy, he is now she, a sixteen year old girl--
with all the inhibitions and feelings of a teenage girl."

"All?" pressed the other with a wicked smile.

"Oh, yes. Well, most. It is impossible to erase all the male
identity. But that is why the Maslow's Hierarchy of Needs is
such an important concept for you to understand in this regard.
You're familiar with it?"

The man scratched his head. "I can tell you the price of
microchips in Singapore, but I confess, it has been awhile since
I was back here at Elgin, sir. I don't recall what it is, but it
sounds familiar."

The older man's eyes rolled in disappointment. "We take such
care in devising this cirriculim for you boys, but--ah, well!
Maslow was a clinical physchologist who discovered that within
each of us is a series of needs which we need to satisfy on our
way to self-actualization, a term which basically means complete
satisfaction with our existence.

The basics are, as you would expect, food, shelter, clothing, and
the like. Next comes what we would think of as physical
pleasure, then wealth and power and so forth. Well, in Kate's
mind we have displaced the importance of female values with that
of male values. She now values female values as basic survival
values but is attracted toward male attributes in order to self-
actualize. Understand now?"

The quizzical look on the younger man's face was the silent reply.

"Very simple, you see. Kate finds absolutely none of the mystery
she used to find in things she has been trained to think are
female-- things like beauty, grace, the desire to please, the
urge to attract. Those things are lower values, essentially the
price she pays for being what she is now-- the price of
admission."

Comprehension dawned quickly on the business executive's face and
he nodded for the academic to continue.

"What she secretly longs for and values are what she has been
taught are male attributes-- strength, confidence and sureness
of purpose, even selfishness."

"So she what you're saying, if I get it, is that Kate isn't some
prima donna beauty queen now, right?"

"Oh, far from it! She's attractive, to be sure, but she doesn't
perceive her beauty to have any value in isolation from a male.
None of what she has to offer has any value without a male to
please with her charms."

"And there isn't any boy left in her?"

"There will be a marginal amount, but that is where the third
factor comes into play."

The man gestured with his finger. "I was going to ask you about
the third. Aren't the first two sufficient?"

The Headmaster's eyes widened. "I haven't educated and trained
juveniles this long without discovering that old fashioned
discipline works as many wonders as modern physchology and
medicine!"

"Very good, I see," replied the guest. "Well, that takes care of
the subject's physical, emotional and mental well-being. What
about the legal implications of all this?"

The Headmaster handed him a sheaf of papers in a manila folder,
which his guest slowly paged through as the older man explained.

"The subject is a scholarship student whom the Academy took on as
part of a program with the local authorities. The subject has no
known f****y, had been hosted by a number of foster homes, and
was dangerously close to being remanded to a county facility for
juvenile delinquents, when accepted here. As a result, the
subject was placed under the legal auspices of the Academy. The
subject was delighted to be here." The older man smiled archly.
"No surprise there, of course. Were you aware that this is one
of the most exclusive boy's preparatory schools in the nation?
We can count seven presidents who prepped here and our scholastic
achievements are too numerous to mention. Why our SAT average--"

The younger man cut him off. "Sir, with all due respect, you
forget I prepped here. I am well aware of the Academy's well-
deserved reputation. Please, please just continue," he added
smiling.

The older man shrugged. One of the problems of dealing with
youngsters all day was that you could easily forget how to deal
with adults! He chuckled. "Of course, of course. My apologies!
Anyway, it was reported back to the proper county offices and
social workers that the subject was not fitting in well, that in
deed, was causing difficulties for our other students.
Naturally, the social worker who came to investigate the
subject's disappearance was quite disgusted. When given the
chance to get a first-class education all on scholarship, without
the county having to spend a dime, the fact the subject ran
away was enough to put the whole program into question."

The younger man was taken aback. "Then you've canceled the
program to take these students on scholarship?"

"Not at all," the older man reassured him. "I reluctantly agreed
to continue the program, which delighted the social worker to no
end. Do you know that the county spends over thirty thousand
dollars a year to-- ah, but I am digressing. Back to the point.
Yes, the program continues, but now only under the condition that
the Academy not be plagued by constant visits from the Social
Services Office or regular reports. Elgin Academy graciously
extended the program to accept these hardship students under the
condition that the only nuisance the county be allowed to ask for
is a copy of the subject's diploma upon graduation."

The younger man chuckled. "Well, how very convenient,
Headmaster. And how very profitable!"

The older man smiled in shared confidence. "Isn't it, though?
And with regard to that, I must thank you for your kind
contribution." A grateful hand was offered, which the executive
took.

"Say, Headmaster, could you turn on the monitor in Kate's room
like you did the last time I was here?" There was a slight jump
in his deep voice as he made the request. Like a k** taking a
peek at a Christmas present, he thought in guilty excitement.

The prep school headmaster nodded indulgently. "By all means.
Let us see what the dear is up to." He pulled a key from his
jacket pocket and unlocked the door of the wallmounted wood
cabinet behind him. The opened door revealed a dark monitor.
the academic punched in a code on the monitor console and the
monitor expanded into a technicolor square.

"She's so damn cute!" The businessman looked at the small figure
on the screen with rapt attention. "And she's got a figure now--
that was just starting the last time I was here!"

"Yes, Kate is filling out. As I've said before, she won't ever
be a Dolly Parton. In fact, what she's got is probably all
she'll ever have, though I haven't had the heart to break it to
her. Funny, that. At first, she required quite a bit of coaxing
to get her to wear her training bra. She was so-- obstreperous.
'Why do I have to wear a bra?', 'I don't like having breasts',
'I'm really a boy' and all the rest. So ridiculous. But in
time, she's accepted them, more than that I would say! She's
been measuring herself every day, becoming ecstatic if she grew a
micrometer! Always reading articles in her copies of Sassy and
s*******n about breast size and so forth. Look at her-- even
now, she's obsessed with them!"

The screen gave a clear view of what the Headmaster was referring
to. Kate cupped her small breasts, lifting them and looking at
herself in the mirror. Then she dropped her hands and thrust her
chest out like a cadet, an unsatisfied look on her face.

"So damn cute!" repeated the younger man roughly. Then,
recovering himself a bit, turned to the Headmaster. "Sort of
looks like Jodie Foster, don't you think?" He asked the question
self-consciously, almost self-congratulatory.

"Of course she does, Edgar. After all, that's what you told me
you wanted in a niece-- a thin redhead with a pale complexion,
sharp pretty features, slim hips, small breasts-- all you asked
for. I believe you mentioned Jodie Foster as Kate's physical
model, did you not?"

"Yeah, well I think you're right." The younger man's eyes
narrowed. "Quite a babe that Jodie Foster. Anyway, what has she
been told again?"

"That her uncle is coming for her today and he wants to see how
much his niece has developed. That the last time you set eyes on
her, she was very, very young. That her long-lost uncle is a
very successful businessman who works in Asia. And that if she
is 'mature' enough, you'll take her with you when you go back to
Asia."

The exec's eyes were fixed on the feminine figure primping on the
monitor. "It'll be wonderful to take her over there. The life
of an expatriate is a lonely one and as I mentioned, the AIDS
epidemic is getting quite virulent. It was obvious to me some
eight months ago that the usual company with which I indulged
myself was just getting to dangerous. Risky. Still," his brow
creased, "to be honest, even now I wonder if a real girl wasn't
the way to go."

Headmaster shook his head. "Too expensive, even for you, Edgar.
Besides, I'm sure she please you-- except for the genital switch,
there's not a lot of difference now. And girls are far more
difficult to train. Besides this way you're helping your alma
mater. Your 'contribution' pays off in two ways-- it is tax-
deductible plus you enjoy the benefit of a pretty, well-bred
young companion. How else can you both save yourself a great
deal of money, make our library expansion possible and gain such
a delightful traveling partner?" He pointed at the monitor with
his pipe.

Edgar looked sheepish. "I'm so pleased to help the Academy. The
library needed the new wing, Headmaster. I'm honored to be a
part of the continuing success of the school. And delighted to be
part of your special extracurricular program, sir."

The academic pulled on his herringbone lapels and smiled broadly.
"Anything for an alum of old Elgin! You know this program has
done wonders for our fundraising. It is because of such
supporters like you that our special education program works so
well. Do you remember your classmate John Worthington?"

The younger man nodded. "Good old Jack! How is he? I heard
he's the youngest ambassador ever appointed to France!"

"Oh yes, we're quite proud of him at Elgin, as we are of you-- I
saw you on the cover of BusinessWeek touting you as the country's
hottest portfolio manager in the Far East. Anyway, John is going
to France and along with his wife and young son, he is bringing
along a nanny, a certain young lady of s*******n named Samantha."

The guest tried to trap a chuckle with his hand. "You're not
suggesting old Jack--"

The Headmaster smiled in amusement. "Let's just say Samantha, a
lovely brown-haired thing, used to be a young street ruffian
named Sammy or something! Too bad we can't 'help' more of our
former students this way, the school needs so much work."

"Why not simply ask more alums if they'd be interested?"

The Headmaster shook his head. "Believe it or not Edgar, most
tastes run to the rather ordinary. It takes a very special
person to appreciate a delicacy like Katie or Samantha. And the
gymnasium does need so much repair. I think our basketball team
can have such a superlative season. Ah, but funds are lacking!"

Edgar shrugged. "How much would you need to do a complete
repair?"

The older man scratched his graying head. "Perhaps two million--
at least one."

Edgar smiled widely. "If Katie is half of what you promise
she'll be, I think we can find that money, Headmaster!"

"But Edgar, are you offering to donate--???"

"Please sir, I'm successful, but not that successful. However I
have an idea. I'll call you next year-- by that time I'll know
if it's feasible." On that mysterious note, the guest turned
intently on the older man. "I'd like to see what I have bought
now, if that's all right."

The Headmaster nodded and pushed a button at his desk. Upstairs
Kate heard the bell again, loud and insistent. "To let her know
her 'uncle' is coming up to see her," the Headmaster explained.

As the two men approached the small locked door, the Headmaster
pressed some small items into the other man's hands. He put his
hand on the other man's arm, the powerful biceps bulging under
the casual sports jacket.

"I'll let you two get acquainted. She's dressed precisely as you
wished-- a pleasant deviation from the usual norm, I must say.
Take as long as you like of course, the she can dress. Her bags
are packed and you can leave with her any time you like. If you
have any problems, contact me at once." The headmaster gave him
an understanding smile. "The initial training can be sticky, but
she is waiting for you. And as much as she is afraid of you--
and will probably continue to be-- she is just as secretly
excited about being your 'niece' and everything that goes with
it. Good luck old man, and see you at Homecoming next year."
With that, the older man walked down the stairs.

The younger man looked at the items in his palm. There were two.
One was a square plastic package that was labeled "Stud Condom--
Ribbed For Extra Pleasure". The other was a tiny key with a
small tab. It read simply "Kate." He placed the key carefully
on his keychain, then opened the door.

Kate stood facing him, head bowed but green eyes looking
anxiously at him. Her hands and arms nervously covered her
chest, then with a f***ed jitter, dropped to her side, exposing
her blue cotton brassiered chest. She chewed her lower lip, then
with a supreme effort, smiled sweetly for her guest.

"Hello, Uncle Edgar. I'm so glad to see you." The words were
offered like a gift that the giver knew, just knew, wasn't good
enough, but had to try anyway.

Uncle Edgar closed the door behind him and gestured for Kate to
approach him. With head bowed, she carefully walked over to
present herself to him, her hips swaying slightly, her hands
raised and away from her hips.

"Aren't you going to give your Uncle a big kiss when I've come
from so very far away to see my pretty niece?" he chided her.

She smiled brightly at the compliment then and hoped, just hoped
that she would never ever make her new uncle mad. He seemed so
handsome and so nice. She threw her thin arms up and around his
broad shoulders as best she could (he was so tall!) and, closing
her eyes as taught, offered the red painted pouting lips up for
him to take as he wished. And even as she had hoped it would all
be nice for the First Time she met HIM, she felt his hands
roughly reach down and squeeze her butt hard, then cup her little
breasts. And she was afraid, afraid even though deep in her
beating heart she felt a new warm and dark thrill flowering.
This wouldn't be the kind of First Time she had expected at all,
as he pressed her down to her knees. She thought, this is a
different kind of First Time, even as he placed her hands on his
thighs and f***ed the pink nailed fingers around his trouser
zipper. And years later, even after her Uncle Edgar had taught
her so much more, when she thought back to the First Time, Kate
would shiver in terror and delight.
... Continue»
Posted by alexwd0 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Shemales  |  Views: 1922  |  
71%
  |  1

First time in Bangkok

If you have read my story about the first time I was with a TS girl then you know my experience was limited to just a few times. So about 4 years ago I went to Thailand to visit my buddy who was working there in a high profile job with the Thai government. We stayed in his apartment on the 40th floor of a 5 star hotel in Bangkok, which was pretty nice. I had just turned 39 and was looking forward to my first visit to Thailand and seeing my friend I had not seen in 4 years.

Now, I have travelled very much in Asia: PI, Hong Kong, Tokyo, Singapore, pacific islands, and Hawaii, but not Thailand. My first three nights with genetic girls (GG’s) were nothing short of disasters. Thieves, emotional crying chicks, fights with other girls, and fights with previous boyfriends sent me running to the streets one night. I was in a bar on Soi Cowboy one night, and after not really finding someone to hook up with I decided to call it a night but get some McDonalds before the cab ride home. My buddy had hooked up already, and was headed out. He yelled out to me as I was entering the McD’s, “watch out for the katoey, they are all around here”. Hmm, so now my interest was piqued.

I waited until they pulled away in the taxi, before I left the restaurant without ordering any food. I did not travel 50 feet before I was approached by a lady. She asked some stupid question, and I could not respond to it, so I looked down at my feet. Then I noticed her feet! They had to be size 11 or 12 US. I bluntly asked if she was a guy, and she responded, “I not man, I have hole!” She then grabbed my hand and pulled her panties aside and pushed my finger inside her! I was a little in shock at this point, but I politely told her she was not what I was looking for. She then says, “Oh, you wont cock? I know girl with cock.” And at that precise moment, I was surrounded by 3 Ladyboys. I did not know what to do, but I was horny and just said, “when in Rome”.

So I picked a cute Thai looking one, about 5’6” with long dark hair, about a small C cup, tight jean shorts, and impossibly high heels. She took me by the hand to a short time hotel and within about 10 minutes I shot my load (covered) into her ass doggy style. No real pretense or anything, just into the room and we start fucking. Her ass was absolutely beautiful, and even with the condom on it felt fantastic. We left the hotel and I was still horny. So, standing out in the street with a hard on, I told her I was still hot and she said let’s get a real hotel. So, she led me to another hotel down a different street, and we checked in.

This time, I was not in a hurry. Literally, we fucked in every position we could. I fucked her, she fucked me. We did it in the shower, on the bed, on the dresser, her bent over the bed, her lying on the bed with her head hanging off, just pure throat fucking. She also fucked me and I deep throated her also. Her cock was about 5 inches long, kind of small, and literally not a hair on her body except for her head.

We would fuck, sl**p, wake up, start fucking again, shower, order room service, eat, fuck some more, it was nonstop until my buddy called at 4pm and asked if everything was OK. I told him I was fine, and he should not worry. He told me he had me set up with a date that night and I should come home. So, I told my girl (her name was Ice and she kept apologizing for her dark skin as she had just come back from Pattaya) that I had to leave. So we showered and fucked one more time in the shower, then showered again. All in all, I remember shooting 6 loads in the span of 14 hours. She came 3 times. It had to be in my top 5 of all time fuck experiences.

We check out, and she wants to e****t me to my buddies place. She hails a taxi, negotiates, and we are on our way. (He wrote down the directions in Thai so I could give to the driver). When we get out of the cab at his place, she asks for my phone number. I give her my Thai phone, and she dials her number and programs her name in the phone.

I was on cloud nine, trying to give her all the money I had in my pocket, which was 3600 baht. She said she wanted to see me again, and would I call her? I told her I had plans for the evening, and maybe tomorrow I would call. Literally I am stuffing money into her hands and she refuses to take it. We are standing out on the street outside, and believe me every guy walking by is just staring at this beauty. So, I pretend to put the money away and just roll it up into a small size and put it in the front pocket of her jeans saying she should have some taxi money. We DFK on the sidewalk and hug, and then go our separate ways.

The blind date that night with the genetic girl turned out to be another disaster, and I found myself drifting off thinking about my LB experience. The girl, it turns out, is one of my buddies exes, and him and his girlfriend tell me they want to watch me fuck her in the living room in front of them and another Thai couple. I don’t know, but I guess the vibe just wasn’t right for me and I excuse myself, (much to the GG’s and my buddy’s amazement), and head on down to Nana Plaza.

Walking from bar to bar and not finding anything interesting GG or LB wise, I pass Cascades and a strikingly tall LB grabs me and starts to pull me into the club. She is probably 6’ with heels and long straight, dark hair. My buddy calls right at that time and asks where I am and I tell him I am with a girl right now. Now the buddy does not know about the other night with Ice, so I decline going into the bar, telling her I am not interested. But she is very persistent and I end up talking with her outside while buddy gets a cab to come over to Nana. I tell him I am on the third floor.

He shows up and does not see me and goes into Carnival. Five minutes later he comes out with a little cutie GG and asks me what I am going to do. So I ask the girl if she wants to leave with me and she says “yes, I want to go with you” (of course). I look at my buddy and ask if he is cool with this, and he tells me go for it. So as I usually take two girls back, I ask her to get a friend and she comes back with a short and really dark little hottie with smallish tits and a fantastic J-Lo ass.

In the cab is the usual tongue hockey with tall girl (Legs) and dark girl (bubble butt or BB) both kissing me at the same time, all sharing tongues together. We get to his place and into my bedroom and I lock the door. Clothes are off in a blur and BB takes charge, “you fuck her while I fuck you!” Um, I said, “whoa there, I don’t think so. This is my first time”. BB looks at me and says, “I don’t think you first time.” OK, so now here is a bridge I haven’t crossed. My dick is rock hard already and I get out my condoms. The girls have brought their own and are putting theirs on as well. There is a palpable sense of excitement in the air as it seems like the three of us are not getting ready for a steamy love making session, but more like three gladiators going to battle and putting on our weapons.

Legs is sitting on the bed jacking off and BB is getting in position behind me standing up and jacking off. We can clearly hear my buddy next door as it seems he is fucking his girl against the wall adjoining and she is screaming her head off. The wall is thumping and the pictures in my room are vibrating. “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck” is all we can hear from the GG next door and the wall thumping.

I get a little cautious feeling as we are now standing in a circle jerking off and these two have a menacing look in their eyes; Sort of like the tables were turned and now instead of being the hunter, I am the hunted. So I tell them I want to go down on them and they should lie back on the bed and enjoy. They comply and I am sucking on Legs and jerking off BB and switching back and forth. BB looks at Legs and says something in Thai, and then they both rip off their condoms and throw them on the floor. So now it is bareback BJ and HJ. Things are going good until we hear some yelling from next door and glass breaking. Then a door slams. All action stops and the girls sit up and we are looking at each other. All the lights are off, but the city lights are illuminating the room, and we are waiting for something to happen next.

Apparently this is too long for Legs as she grabs my head and tries to jam her entire log down my throat making me gag. Just then, we hear the door knob trying to be opened, but I had locked the door. I am in the middle of Legs trying to impale my face with her thick 7 inch dong and she is pressing down on my head with both hands. BB stands up and puts her little guy next to my face and I start to jerk her off while Legs is busy trying to fuck my face. So to break things up a bit, I switch to BB, who is trying to imitate Legs, but her guy is little so it is no problem. Writing this down now I think it was kind of funny that BB was trying to act all rough like Legs, but didn’t have the equipment for it.

This goes on for a while switching back and forth until we hear a knock on the door and buddy is asking to come in. Actually I was kind of glad to get some relief, so I got up and unlocked the door for him. He comes in wearing a condom and says he wants to fuck Legs, and they jump on the bed. BB, ever the director, says ‘you fuck me now.” So looking for a little revenge, I bend her over and go balls deep slowly, in one shot. She takes it like a champ though, and with her bent over at the waist arms stretched out bracing herself on the bed, we have a great view of buddy and Legs.

Well, as it turns out, buddy is a bit of a talker, and likes to say nasty things during sex. Completely not my style and evidently not Legs style either as she is making funny faces. BB finds it kind of funny and starts to giggle. So buddy goes on with things like, “take it you whore, you’re a dirty little whore, tell me how much you like my cock you bitch”, and stuff like that. I am not really into it and it is kind of spoiling my mood even though I am pounding away at BB who is giggling. Well I guess buddy doesn’t like the giggle, and puts a hand on her throat to choke her. Now this does NOT sit well with BB and she slaps his face HARD! This completely breaks me out of my trance of fucking BB and I stop. Legs gets up and says to buddy, “fuck you I don’t want your money”, and picks up her clothes and walks out. BB and Buddy get into a little argument yelling at each other in Thai and I am standing there with a condom covered hard on thinking ‘how the fuck did this happen’?

I am pretty much in stunned silence watching these two argue, all the while thinking this could have been a really good night. Buddy storms off, and it is just me and BB in the loom and I am looking at the floor. She turns to me and says, “Let’s just fuck” but I am totally bummed out at this point. So I tell her to get her clothes and we are leaving.

We walk out of the bedroom and I tell buddy that my last night in Thailand is not going down like this. “No Way”. And we go outside to get a cab and I tell BB to call Legs. We find her somewhere, and when she gets in the cab I apologize for what happened and hug her and kiss her. And then she slaps me and says, “Why didn’t you stop him”? I told her it all happened so fast and I was concentrating on BB. I then say, let’s go to another hotel and I will make it up to both of you. They kind of look put off by the whole thing, but BB says let’s just go fuck somewhere and tells the driver something in Thai.

So we end up at a hotel, about a 3 star, but OK enough. We shower and get into bed together with both girls on either side of me. By now it is about 4am and I am thinking we are just going to get some sl**p and I will try and buy them breakfast in the morning. Boy was I wrong about that! Hell hath no fury like a ladyboy scorned, and unfortunately I was going to be on the receiving end of this.

We all start kissing and both the girls go down on me at the same time. Pretty good double BJ, but BB f***es my legs apart and starts to lick my ass while Legs is literally swallowing my cock. Legs swings her body around we are locked in a solid 69 with me on the bottom. BB pushes my legs back against my chest and is tongue fucking my asshole. Legs starts to concentrate on fucking my mouth and BB jams a finger in my ass while sucking me off. We all shift to the center of the bed, and BB produces a condom out of nowhere and proceeds to try to jam her little guy into me. And she is really trying hard.

Now believe me when I say that when I bar fined these two hotties I had visions of them both, side by side, on all fours on my bed with me jamming my hog into both of them; Visions of two gorgeous asses and me pummeling their insides while they both screamed for mercy. Quite the opposite of what was happening right now, and for the second time during the night I am thinking ‘how the fuck did this happen?’

BB finally gets her little guy in me and is fucking in those quick stabbing motions. Legs grabs my legs by the ankles and is holding them back as I think it gives her some leverage to jam her monster hog down my throat. BB’s fucking is not really turning me on as it is more really an annoyance then anything, but Legs is starting to get into it. So I figure Legs should get a little of the ‘how’s you father’ also and I jam my finger in her bum. Well this had the wrong effect as she started to increase her pace and she started to say stuff in Thai.

BB quickens her pace also and says she is going to come. “I come now”, she announces. Legs lets go of my ankles, and BB pulls out, takes off the condom, and starts to jack off all over my chest and neck. I can feel the hot steamy liquid running down my neck and Legs starts to shoot off a monster load in my mouth. I cannot swallow it all even though she plunged deep in my throat and started spurting. Arrgghh! I have had enough and get up and run to the bathroom and spit out the goo and rinse my mouth out and wash my face and chest.
Fuck me did that just happen? Am I really rinsing my mouth out and washing my face with Bangkok ladyboy cum? What the Fuck?!!? I compose myself and wonder if this is what a chick in a porno feels like after a shoot. So I jump in the shower to wash and rinse off and when I come out of the bathroom toweling off I yell at them that "this is not revenge time!" They were both on the bed and BB was smoking and I think they both giggled. I thought to myself, OK ladies, no problem, my turn next.

Now as I had not cum yet, I was still a little randy but both the girls were dead tired. We all got in bed again, with me in the middle. BB had her back to me and was laying her head on my arm, and Legs was resting her head on my shoulder and had one of her legs over mine. It was a really nice warm feeling and Legs and I were talking softly to each other. The TV was on, but again it was some Thai program so I could only watch the pictures and listen to Legs. As she was gently stroking my cock, I asked the usual questions. Where you from, how old are you, etc. Really I wasn’t even listening as I was watching TV and sort of drifting off to sl**p and BB was already snoring soft little snores on my right which made us laugh.

Then I asked Legs when the first time she ever had sex was and she began to tell me a story that really got my dick hard. It seems that Legs had a crush on a young Thai soldier when she was 14 or 15. She said he was a good looking man, but young 16 or 18 (I don’t remember) and she used to visit him on the base. She really did not elaborate much but said one time she went to visit him and he invited her into the barracks and they started to get friendly making out. I guess they got naked and she was thinking this would be her first time and how special.

But then the platoon of guys came into the barracks and found the two together and the other guys were giving her lover a hard time about being with a Ladyboy or something. So instead of defending her, he sits on her back holding her down while every guy in the platoon fucked her ass. I asked her how many guys and she said maybe 30. I kissed her, hugged her tight, and told her that I was really sorry that happened to her and she replied with a smile, “what? I loved it!” (Will this madness never end?)

So now I am REALLY hard again just playing out this scenario in my mind, and Legs says she wants to get fucked. So she hops on top facing me and start riding me cowgirl style. Her good sized member is hard again and is flopping against my stomach and all this bouncing around wakes up BB, who turns to watch the action.

Now you have to realize that I have now been fucking for several hours and still haven’t cum yet, so for some reason I can’t seem to get off. Legs is really riding me and maybe she gets tired as she talks to BB in Thai again. I asked what she said and BB says, “she say you fuck me now”. I looked at her face which was contorted into some kind of pain/pleasure fuck face making moans and other noises and I am thinking, “How the fuck did she say that?”

So I push her to the side and the girls want to switch condoms, so on with one of the really thin see through kind. BB lies on her back and I start to pound out missionary style. I am staring into her face and looking down at her tight abs, her little guy, and my cock sliding into her tight hole. The color contrast between her dark skin and my white member got my dick rock hard and I started to really pound it out, only I was in the push up position and had her legs pinned back with my arms. I was amazed that her little tiny body could take this kind of pounding, and with her 42kg frame it made my dick look monster sized. Legs says something in Thai, and I look to see that her face is about a foot away from the action, watching the whole thing. She also starts to rub my balls while I am pounding away at poor BB’s impaled ass. In translation I make out three words: bigger, dick, and boyfriend. This pushes me over the edge and BB says not to cum in her. So I pull out and shoot all over her tight abs and twig and berries.

Now it is like 7am, full daylight out and I am exhausted. BB goes to the loo to wash up with the hose, squatting on the toilet seat like a bird. I wait until she is finished and shower up and we all hit the bed and fall asl**p with the TV on.

I think we wake up at about 11, and the girls want to know what I want to do. So I tell them let’s get some food and watch TV. The front desk calls and wants to know if I will extend my stay for another day which I say of course I am. My flight leaves at 11 pm and I don’t want to see my asshole buddy again even though my luggage is at his house.

So the girls order room service and the hotel sends up fresh towels and tooth brushes and shampoo and things like that. The funny part is we are all naked and each time the door rings, Legs answers with a towel around her waist and her tits on full display. I was really never so proud to be with two naked ladyboys every time the bellboy came up to the room. The other funny part is they kept sending different guys up. And it was always, ‘sorry sir forgot to give you this’. This happened about 4 times.

So we ate and the girls watched TV (another Thai program I didn’t understand) and BB smoked and then we all fell asl**p. Legs woke me up later and said BB wanted to go home so she got dressed and kissed me goodbye and left.

So now Legs and I were alone, and we talked and fucked two more times. She was asl**p when my phone rang and it was buddy, who was already in Phuket for the week for business. He joked and laughed and acted like the last night was no big deal, but inside I was a little pissed at him for fucking up my night.

I told the hotel to call me a taxi and waited outside. Well, the Taxi never showed up but a little motorbike did. Now, I am 180cm tall and 91KG and was thinking no fucking way was I going to fit on that bike. But the guy assured me it was ok, and the sun was beating the hell out of my skin like I was a vampire or something. So off we go dodging in and out of traffic, running red lights, etc. Get to the place (he didn’t know where it was and I could not tell him, so had to call the girlfriend have her tell him over the phone).

I shower and pack and the girl tells me she wants to introduce me to one of her friends. So she calls her over and we go to the pool and order food and hang out eating and drinking. Then they both take me to the airport. I get back home and am thoroughly exhausted.

My first trip to BKK kind of fucked me up a little bit as I could not even get into fucking my girl friend back home. The excitement just wasn’t there anymore so I would fuck her and then she would pass out and then I would go out looking for Ladyboys. We eventually broke up. Go figure.

I went back to Bangkok on business one more time, but really didn’t have time to sample any more Ladyboys. I have to go back next month for a long weekend and wonder what is in store for me. Still, is there any better time than your first?


... Continue»
Posted by mahuluvr 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Shemales  |  Views: 2539  |  
93%
  |  3

My first time with April


I first met April when I was 16. We were in our high school’s marching band together, she was the same age as me, but she already had enormous tits. I swear they must have been at least DD’s. Just thinking about them was enough for me to be able to masturbate, which at that age I was doing a lot. We were good friends, but I never was able to build up the courage to ask her out. If I had the balls to I would have, not just because she had the best rack I’ve ever seen, and not because her ass was just about as good, but really because she was the only girl I ever met who read the Star Wars expanded universe, and her comic book collection was enough to rival mine.

After high school we went our separate ways, she was going to Northern Arizona University, and I opted for a local community college. I finished my associates degree at the community college then transferred to Arizona State’s West Campus. My first semester there I took an acting class, because I had always wanted to give that a try and never had a chance to until then. First day of class was one of the biggest surprises of my life; April was in that same class.

We chatted catching up on old times; one of the first things I asked was why she wasn’t still at NAU. Apparently what happened was during the last semester her roommate, who I never meet, snuck some beer into their room, and the dorms have an incredibly strict policy about alcohol. When the roommate was caught they were both expelled from the university. The entire time she talked it was a struggle to keep my eyes on her face and not on her tits, which were just as glorious as I remembered them.

After she was expelled she went to a community college, different one from me, to get her associates degree. After that she got accepted to ASU West and she was in that class because she changed her major to theatre. As the semester went on we started hanging out again, it was as if no time had passed at all, and I was just as horny for her as ever.

We were assigned to do a scene together from the play Nuts, she was Claudia, and I was Aaron. I was, embarrassingly enough, still living at my mom’s house at the time, so I was a little abrasive to ask her to come over to practice the scene, but then one day she offered to go to her apartment to practice together, luckily since her incident with her previous roommate she lived in a studio apartment by herself. I had just turned 21 at the time so I offered to bring some beer and jokingly said, “We’ll make a night of it”.

“Okay that sounds great, may I make a request for the beer?” she smiled to me.

“Oh, of course” I said barley able to not bubble over my words like an idiot. Now I want to clarify, I was no virgin at that time by any means, but as anyone who as slept with a good friend will tell you, it’s nearly impossible not to be nervous.

“Great, get some Rolling Rock, it’s my favorite.” She said, her beautiful smile glowing as brightly as her blonde hair from ear to ear.

“Awesome, mine too.” I said.

She gave me her address and we agreed to meet there at 5:00 that evening. She went off to her next class, and as soon as she was out of sight, I rushed to my car to get the beer. I got an 18 pack of Rolling Rock, and a 375 of Jägermeister, just in case I needed it. I know I was a little bit ahead of myself at this time, I had no idea if she wanted to fuck or not, but I’ve had a crush on this girl for a long enough time that I didn’t care, I just wanted her body more than anything I ever thought I could.

I went to her apartment at the appointed time, and knocked on the door. When she answered she was just wearing a plain white t-shirt whit a pink bra showing through it, and flannel pajama bottoms. She welcomed me in with that gorgeous smile of hers.

“Wow, you sure got a lot, you didn’t invite anyone else did you?” she asked.

“Are you k**ding me? This is just for me,” I joked “the Jeager is for you.” I said as I put down the Rolling Rock then pulled the Jeager out of my pocket.

“Oh, god! I can’t drink Jeager anymore, it makes me too sick.”

“Okay then fine, I guess you can have some beer” I said as I opened the Jeager and took a swig.

“Good, but let’s wait on the booze until after we’ve ran through the scene a couple of times.” She said taking the Jeager right out from my hand putting the cap back on and setting it down next to the beer.

We practiced the scene, which is a difficult scene for me, not only because I was playing a difficult character, but because there is a part in the scene where Claudia flashes Aaron, when we where rehearsing in class she only gestured the motion, but when it was just the two of us in her apartment she went for it and flashed me. The first time I was caught completely by surprise.

“Wow, wasn’t expecting that!” I said as I stared at them. They were just as beautiful as I had imagined them. Full, plump, firm DD breasts, with quarter sized nipples.

“Hey, that’s not your line” She said coving them back up.

“I know, it’s just that I thought you would do it like we do in class.”

“Would you prefer that?” she asked with a look that said are you serious? To me.

“No, I like it better this way; it helps me do it more real.” I pulled out of my ass.

“Okay, good, now let’s try again.”

We ran through the scene about five or six more times, and by the third or fourth time I definitely felt myself starting to get hard.

Once we felt comfortable about the scene we started drinking the beer, and chose a movie to watch. We went with Watchmen; because she had the director’s cut on blu-ray and I had only seen the theatrical version. We also made a drinking game to go along with it, every time Dr. Manhattan’s penis was on the screen we took a shot of Jeager. At that time I wish I had bought a 5th instead of just a 375, but there was enough for us to have 3 shots each, after that we would just switch to taking sips of beer, which if you’ve seen the movie you know that is enough to get you d***k, if not go see it, it’s excellent. When she suggested the game I had to ask, “I thought you said Jeager made you sick?”

“Yeah, but you only got a 375, and I’m not that much of a pussy” she said pouring our first shot to get ready for the game. I still wondered what made her change her mind about the Jeager, earlier she really seemed like she didn’t want any. I decided not to push the matter any further because I honestly wanted to get her good and d***k so my job would be easier.

As we were watching the movie she snuggled up nice and close to me and I put my arm around her. When the movie got to the part with the Silk Specters nude scene April asked me if I liked her boobs.

“Yeah, those are nice, but yours are better.” I said, already pretty d***k.

“Really?” she asked kind of surprised. “I think mine are too big” she said as she pressed her hands against them.

“That’s the way I like them” I let her know, at this point my dick was so hard my boner must have been visible through my jeans because she moved her hand toward it.

“Really, so is this for me then” she asked as she rested her hand on my throbbing dick.

“Yeah it is” I whispered as I pressed my lips against hers, she slid her tongue into my mouth, and massaged my tongue with it. I put one hand on her stomach and slid it under her shirt and started to massage her breast. Getting to finally feel those glorious tits was the best moment of my entire life up to that point, and it was only going to get better.

The hand she had on my dick quickly got to work stroking it through my pants, as we made out feeling each other I slid my other hand into her pants and started rubbing her pussy lips; she wasn’t wearing any panties.

She breathed a moan into my mouth and straddled her legs around me, and broke off our kiss just long enough to take off her shirt. Once it was off I kissed her ample bosom and reached around her back and tried unhooking her bra, only to find no hook. So I tried the front, there was the hook. I unhooked her bra, took it off and immediately started sucking on her nipples. One hand was on her ass and the other was still rubbing her pussy. She took off my shirt and started kissing my neck as I slid my index and middle finger inside her pussy and rubbed her clit with my thumb. I felt her breathing grow heavier and heavier.

She broke away from my neck and sat down next to me and started taking off her pants. When they were off I got on my knees, put my head between her legs and started eating her out. I slid my tongue inside her pussy, and kept rubbing her clit. I felt her hands grab the back of my head and start pulling on my hair. I heard her moaning louder, and louder, until she finally just started screaming. I wish she warned me she was a squirter, I love when girls squirt, but I like to at least take off my glasses first. But I was d***k enough to where I didn’t care, so I just took them off and set them on the coffee table. As I did this I heard her say “I wanna taste my cum.”

I just smiled and gave her another kiss. “Mmm, I taste good.” She breathed.

I just kissed her some more. Then I knew it was time, without unbuttoning or unzipping my pants I just took them and my boxers off. Then I put my 7 inch dick inside her pussy. It felt even better than I had imagined. As I fucked her I watched as her tits bounced up and down. I was so busy watching her tits that I almost didn’t notice she finger she pressed against my lips. I sucked her finger, which was what I knew she wanted. She must have liked it because she just moaned “yes baby, that’s how I like it.”

As I fucked her and sucked her finger I felt more than heard her breathing get heavier as she neared each orgasm, and felt she pussy juice squirt out onto my balls and run down my legs. She came I think 3 more times before I knew it was my turn. “Oh, I’m going to cum” I told her.

“Cum in my mouth, please, I want your cum in my mouth.”

I didn’t say anything; I just pulled my dick out of her pussy and put it in her mouth. She had to suck on it for a little bit, but I did cum in her mouth. When I was out of cum she took my dick out and swallowed my cum. I thought we were done, but she wasn’t. Once all my cum was gone she kept jacking me off, and sucking on my head keeping my dick hard. Then she got on her hands and knees and said “fuck me again, please, this time cum in my pussy.”

I did as she asked; I fucked her from behind, grabbing her perfect ass. “Spank me” she begged, I gave it to her as she wanted. “Oh yes, I’m a bad girl.” She kept repeating as I spanked her ass and fucked her pussy. I also went ahead and pulled her hair, I figured most girls who like to be spanked also like having their hair pulled. “Oh, yes, thank you” she said as she came again. This time I came right after she did, and I came in her pussy.

Then I sat down next to her breathing heavily. She snuggled up next to me again and started kissing me. We fell asl**p in each other’s arms, when we woke up before even saying good morning, she kissed me and started riding my cock. We both came again, this time at basically the same time. Then we got dressed and I drove her to her first class.

This wasn’t the only time we ever fooled around, if feedback is good enough I’ll write some more.


... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 941  |  
100%
  |  2